《Shattered Destiny》


 Prologue: Shattered Destiny

    "The knowledge of the five rings had told me once a time ago... Destruction is only beginning of creation. When there is light, there will always be darkness, not matter what. The universe is surely a dark place, as others prosper in succession and happiness, others succumb to the pits of despair, struggling to survive. Everything...has its very own destiny the moment it is born or created, whether it''s dead or alive. But the question is...can you change it?"


    *****


    Amidst a bloody battlefield encased with corpses. The wind howled like wolves filled with animosity.


    A young man is in view. A sharp chin, and piercing midnight-black eyes with feminine lashes. Long, glistening wavy grey hair, cascading down his back like nebulous clouds. Having two black horns protruding from the sides of his skull, curving to the back and transfixing the air. A slender, yet toned body, his skin tone that of milky porcelain. Wearing light-black armor on his arms and legs, along with a suede blue robe enfolding his waist, coated in blood.


    Walking among the deceased soldiers splayed across the field. "That was a close one. Are you still alive, furball?" The man asked cracking his neck.


    As his question was discerned, a large ten tailed fox, being the size of a grown man appeared from above. Keen pearly blue eyes, an elegant, sheen fur coat in a color of canary, with white aura and snowflakes surrounding it, lands on the ground silently.


    "Well of course, who the hell do you think I am?" The fox answered proudly, licking its large paws.


    "Stupid maybe?"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Shut up..." The fox snarled stretching its limbs.


    As the man chuckled, he suddenly grew silent. Coming to distinguish something as him and the ten tailed fox gazed afar on the battlefield. The beast getting indolent and irritated, slouched its big yellow ears with a sigh, "...there''s like millions of those guys."


    Along the bright horizon, showing a blackened sea of silhouettes; trillions of soldiers in crystal black armor were seen, marching and riding onwards with an array of giant beasts. Almost looking endless, heading towards the two warriors. They abruptly ceased movement, raising their weapons above their black helmets, releasing a ginormous battle-cry in unison.


    Thus, they charged at the unknown man and his companion.


    The young man moved the left side of his bloodied robe, revealing a ruby-colored sheathe latched to his armor, "well¡­there''s not really a way to turn back now."


    The fox nodded while letting out a wide grin, displaying its razor-sharp teeth, "alright then - let''s get this over with, shall we?"


    The man smirked as his lips curved up to his porcelain cheeks, covered in dirt and dry stains of blood, "agreed."


    When he lowered his stance grasping his sheathe, the large fox puffed out its broad chest, unleashing a ferocious and thunderous roar. So loud, it caused the bloodied planet filled with cadavers to tremble. Next, the man made ghostly black and white aura slowly envelope his slim body, like millions of snakes. In that moment, he unsheathed his weapon, clutching a long obsidian cutlass, "let''s go!"


    As he shouted, the two vanished in thin air, already fighting against the infantry of soldiers, creating nothing but chaos and havoc among their enemies.


    "This is a legend...a story, of a man who had the blessings from a boundless being to be reincarnated. As he grows, he will have his success, as well as his undoing''s in this hard life. A man named, Skysin Rillem."


    After an arduous battle, Skysin and the large fox were viewed sauntering over the mountains of corpses, both men and monsters alike. Unclenching his black gauntlet, it displayed a peculiar platinum ring, glowing radiantly like the sun. While it continued to gleam brighter, everything slowly turned white.


    Releasing a sigh of relief, Skysin chuckled with a solemn smile, "...it''s finally over..."

 Chapter 1: Pity From a Goddess

    Elsewhere in a far and distant future:


    Dranon-


    Sirens could be perceived, echoing throughout the burning city. Then, a frightening announcement was made. "Alert-Alert¡­I repeat, this is not a drill! Gather all your personal belongings and evacuate to the galactic ships now! I will state this again once more, THIS IS NOT A DRILL!!"


    It was chaos¡­ complete chaos. Some types of demonic beings were assaulting the entire world for whatever reason, nobody knew the intention as to why.


    Currently inside a giant black armored truck, me, along with my wife holding our two kids who are a month old, were in the rear-end of this vehicle. Seated on brown leather seats put onto the sides of this spacious section. All while my butler was occupied driving, attempting to escape.


    It just irritated me that it had to be at a time like this - or even happened at all. My own kids are being dragged into this wretched planet. All I wanted, was to live a happy, peaceful life; without worry and spend time with my family. But now, it seems like Armageddon had truly arrived right in front of my eyes.


    This of course, is something I had never came across before in my life, even when I used to go into the dungeons and explore the dangers in the so-called, ''other worlds''. Seeing everything transpire made me quiver with fear that I never knew I had within myself. Me, a planetary adventurer, only covered in rampant fear.


    Hellish flames were everywhere in the city that I live in. The once beautiful skyscrapers that used to glimmer radiantly from the sun''s gleam, were only beaten and broken down horribly. Several windows shattered, sheathed in blazing fire due to short green humanoid demons with pure black eyes.


    There were people stuck on those once breathtaking structures. Some eventually burned to a crisp from the flames. Whilst many others had fallen out the windows, trying to escape. Sadly, it looked as if a mass suicide had occurred.


    But it didn''t stop there, the streets were even worst¡­explosions and fires burning in and out of buildings large and small alike, restaurants, stores, all the way to small homes. As people tried to run, speeding cars who were trying to retreat collided into civilians.


    Red demons with curved horns who are at least eight feet tall, were witnessed chasing the people out. Completely slaughtering them, blood staining the streets and sidewalks as many citizens were getting mauled to death. As they continued to perish, it seemed like somebody had poured gallons of red paint onto the cement.


    Those animals...were even cackling away while murdering the civilians too, smearing the blood of their victims on their twisted faces, revealing those beastly fangs. Many other adventurers tried to help save this world but were killed off swiftly by those fiendish beings.


    I lost many friends and comrades during this time of chaos. It''s horrific, it¡­disgusted me.


    "-ney."


    It truly disgusted me.


    "Honey."


    I gazed over to my left, my wife staring at me with a worried face. Her skin a fair peach, long straightened scarlet hair, pushed to the back of her head with a silver band. Big, dazzling light brown eyes, having a tiny scar on the left side of her cheek. Attired in a cr¨¨me-colored nightwear dress and brown slippers.


    Our kids covered in brown blankets on her lap begun to cry after waking up. She then had to calm them down, "its ok-its ok."


    After rocking them back to sleep, I watched as her pink lips worded everything that she said, "how are you feeling? You look pale¡­" She asked with concern.


    I glanced at the window as we entered a tunnel filled with dim lights.


    Fixing my glasses, I possessed shortened silver hair that swept across my forehead. My eyes are light brown, a muscular body with a wide chest, broad shoulders, and toned thighs, wearing a black t-shirt and brown shorts. I turned back to her, attempting to smile, "yeah, sorry - I''m fine Alorerah... just trying to think of other plans, just in case something goes wrong..."


    My butler, Winston, had discovered a better route for us to escape, so we could arrive at the galactic ships quicker. Since everything else would-be haywire from traffic and the demons.


    Alorerah responded looking at our sleeping kids, who had light grey hair and pudgy faces, "it''s ok, you don''t have to apologize Dranon. From what we had witnessed earlier...I don''t blame you at all. Anyone would feel the same after experiencing that."


    I glanced at our kids and clinched my fist out of spite, "don''t worry Alorerah. I promise that we''ll get away from here and live a better life with our kids."


    She sat her soft hand atop of my fist and replied with a passionate smile curving up her cheeks, "of course honey, I always believed in you. I''ll never stop; we''ll make it out of this..." She bent over to me, pressing her soft lips against my cheek.


    I sternly nodded, but the worry...the fear, this agonizing terror wouldn''t depart from my thoughts.


    As we exited the tunnel, I surveyed the sky above us through the window. The more I observed it, the more it hit me that this world is gone¡­forever. Soaring above in the sky, a giant bird-like beast with enormous draconic wings, having a feathery jet-black body, big as a five-hundred-foot building. Its large red beak opened, releasing rampant black flames from its mouth, disintegrating fighter jets and adventurers who were shooting an array of spells at it. I also noticed the azure sky had altered from light blue to crimson red. The clouds were no longer white, but a mixture of blue and violet.


    *CRASH*


    Suddenly, the entire four-ton truck had ascended into the air. Then, the kids had begun to bawl helplessly. As they cried, Alorerah quickly casted a sleeping spell. Waving her hand in the air, small white particles drifted onto their faces, causing them to go into a deep slumber. I shouted as anger and exasperation flowed out of me. "WHAT''S GOING ON?!!" I asked erecting to my feet instantly.


    "I-I''m sorry sir...b-but there is an extreme p-problem!" Winston''s disembodied words had entered my ears, his voice encased with terror.


    With haste, I grabbed my black gauntlets on the right of the leather seat, and briskly walked to the front, "what do you mean? What happened Winston?" Entering the front, two seats on each side with the interior covered in black. I turned to the right, staring at Winston behind the driver''s wheel.


    Observing his facial expression; absolute horror. His jaw gaped open, revealing all his bottom teeth. His eyes broadened, and his skin became deathly pale, as if the grim reaper was slowly making its way to him. Feeling cold sweat materialize on my forehead, I quickly glanced out the window, coming to see a demon, maybe fifty feet away from us.


    He''s humongous, at least rivaling the size of the titanic itself. Its build - burly, like body builders you''d see in the Olympics. His eyes and entire body are blood red, having two giant horns curve to the back of its head. It had long, unruly black hair pushed backwards, falling onto his upper back. The only clothing it wore were metal shackles on his wrists and a pair of beaten, baggy brown pants.


    On the spur of the moment, he disappeared in what seemed like an instant. ''How could something at such a size could move so fast??!'' I thought to myself, frantically searching for the being.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Then, I distinguished a large shadow...slowly, but surely, growing larger.


    My instincts kicked in and I sprinted to the back of the car yelling, "Alorerah get up!"


    By the time she stood with the kids in her arms, I kicked open the armored door, not caring about it being locked. As it flew opened, I lifted my wife and jumped out of the car, streaking to get as far away as we could. While we ran on the dirt covered road, I noticed the being plunging down near us. Just as I forged a thick earth wall, hoping it''ll block the shockwave, Alorerah grasped onto the kids firmly.


    When Winston made it to the door, the being had smashed and decimated the entire car, all while creating a ginormous crater under his giant feet. It was done in such insane speeds; I was utterly aghast by this demon.


    Alorerah cried out in a state of panic, "Dranon, w-what is that?!"


    Turning to look at the creature, "I...I don''t know, but he''s something I''ve never came across in my life," I muttered discreetly. This monster is in a whole other league from the alternative demons.


    Filled with determination to keep my family safe, I stood, trying to keep my composure, "What is it that you exactly want?" I called out. It''s a dumb idea, but we couldn''t escape from it, even if we tried.


    The being turned around, his red eyes glaring deep into my soul, he responded with a baritone, gravelly voice, "what I want...is this world and ''it'' alone. Without you meager bugs."


    Feigning a poised demeanor, "is there any way that you can just let us possibly live? If not me, then please, let my family live is all I ask."


    "Dranon, no stop!" Alorerah screamed out in fear and denial


    The demon scoffed shaking his head, "sorry, but that''s something that I cannot allow, lesser being. Insignificance is not allowed to live."


    ''If he''s not going to allow them to escape... I have no choice,'' I contemplated to myself. Just when I was about to forge my mana and fight off this monster to protect Alorerah and the kids. The demon flicked his finger, then before I knew it, I was moderately buried inside the dirt. My ribs were broken, left forearms bone jutted out of place, and my right leg twisted backwards from impact.


    While I was struggling to keep my consciousness from the bare pain alone, Alorerah had ran to me, creating a translucent barrier between the demon and us four.


    "D-Dranon! I-I''ll heal you honey..." Having tears trail down her cheeks, Alorerah attempted to heal me. She closed her eyes and red particles appeared, flickering like fireflies surrounding my entire broken body.


    However, the demon uncuffed his giant hand, and frantic black and white blazes emerged.


    We gazed at this abominable flame, only brimming with everlasting fear. Both of us figured this was the end after feeling this insane pressure from the blazes. Along with me in an unrecoverable state to fight.


    Alorerah turned to me crying filled with hiccups, "I''m sorry¡­that I was useless to you¡­Dranon."


    I placed my bloodied hand on the side of her shivering cheek, "don''t be...you kept the kids safe...it''s my fault that I''m not strong enough to protect you all. I appreciate all that you''ve done," I replied weakly.


    Still, I could feel dejection rising inside me. ''Why must I be so weak? I can''t even protect my own family...'' I argued to myself as my thoughts continued to run expeditiously through my head.


    Knowing that this was the end, she held the kids tightly in her arms, endeavoring a smile one last time, "I love you - and I hope in another life, we''ll meet again, Dranon..."


    "As do I, Alorerah," I placed my hand behind her head, and slowly pulled her to me, pressing our lips together.


    Thus, the being projected his horrific flames onto us as we continued to embrace each other.


    ''If only I was stronger...I wouldn''t feel like such a failure...'' I thought to myself in misery, witnessing my own family whom I loved so much and dearly, disintegrate...right in front of my eyes.


    *****


    "Oh my - such a miserable way to die..." A mysterious, silvery voice chuckled. "Well, I guess it wouldn''t hurt to give them another chance...just this once."


    Instantly, a brilliant light had shown, comparable to the big bang itself. Revealing four souls. Two big spirits being the size of an adult''s head, and the smaller two around the size of a baseball.


    The larger two were different colors. One was crimson red; the other, violet. As for the smaller ones, light blue.


    As the souls gleamed over this peculiar being, there were a few distinguishable features. A woman''s rosy chin, luscious pink lips wielding a smile. A slender neck with a platinum necklace, falling down to her well-endowed cleavage. Delicate hands wearing a platinum bracelet and two rings on her fingers. All while the shadows covered the remaining areas of her figure.


    Abruptly, another voice had questioned the woman''s action, "my goddess Malerenz... just what are you doing, if I may ask?"


    The goddess pulled her hand back as her bracelet and necklace fluoresced from the souls, "ah, hello Jyniper. I''d like to give these poor mortals another chance at life after witnessing what had happened to them."


    "I''m surprised that your actually showing empathy ma''am, what made you do this?"


    "I''m actually very empathetic, thank you."


    "...crazy woman," Jyniper scoffed discreetly.


    "What was that dear?"


    "A-oh-um, nothing at all ma''am, hahaha." Jyniper chuckled apprehensively.


    Malerenz shooed Jyniper away while occupying her hand on her chin, "shut up girl, I''m thinking...Ah, I have an idea!" Malerenz cheered merrily. "I''ll make this man forget all of his memories, while still being able to let him keep his muscle memory as a warrior. But I''ll let the two keep vague recollections of their past when they sleep. I think I''ll add something like an organic signal that''ll be embedded into their brains. So, when they look at each other in the eyes, evocations from their past lives will play out into their heads, hehehe," the goddess laughed deviously.


    "So, ma''am¡­what exactly is the purpose of this, i-if you don''t mind me asking?" Jyniper asked hesitantly.


    "Ehh-I''m really just bored...so I thought I''d do a little - ''experiment'' - of the sort," Malerenz explained, showing a mischievous smile across her face.


    "You really are graceful and empathetic ma''am," Jyniper sighed sarcastically.


    "Shut up you fool, or I''ll send you to the abyss," Malerenz sneered.


    "I-I apologize to her greatness...but what about the two other souls?"


    "If those two reproduce babies again, I''ll send off the souls before the children are born." Malerenz explained, making a small green planet revolve atop her index finger.


    "Interesting indeed ma''am," Jyniper acknowledged.


    "Meh, I''m getting bored; off you two souls go!" As Malerenz grown impatient, with a wave of her finger, the red and purple souls disappeared.


    Traversing throughout the vast and beautiful universe. Passing spiral like galaxies phosphorescing with an array of colors, suns, planets, asteroids in all shapes and sizes, giant creatures flying through the cosmos too.


    As this transpired, a beautiful yellow fox with ten tails and penetrating pearl eyes was displayed. Lying on an oversized peach-colored pillow, in a translucent-like cube, watching the two souls speed past it.


    Closing in on their destination, six planets made an appearance, with each of them placed in a single file row. The last two seemed at bit bizarre, having one directly above the fifth.


    Then, the souls had steadily drifted apart; the red heading towards the first planet of the solar system. A turquoise and teal colored one, Planet Gremis. As for the purple, its destination was the third. Colors being bright green with light blue water, which is Planet Valorrey.


    Just as the purple soul grew closer, everything became a blur. Shooting through the stratosphere, all the continents of the planet were jointed together as one, like Pangea. It then came across a huge medieval-like city, encircled by a large brick wall. Withholding giant buildings and bustling with civilians.


    But as the soul passed by the city, an ivory great house with huge acres of land filled with bright green grass was in view. The soul quickly phased through the house, and all at once, everything turned dark...


    ****


    "Oh! I can see the head. You''re almost there, just keep pushing Valentine!" A man''s voice exclaimed excitedly.


    "ARGHH RELLGIS, SHUT THE HELL UP!" A woman growled in pain and frustration.


    "Haha, sorry," the man chuckled nervously. Another woman had spoken lightly, "just one more push ma''am." On the spur of the moment, light had finally returned as a baby''s cry was heard.


    "She''s so beautiful," Valentine weakly stated.


    "She looks exactly like you," Rellgis claimed.


    The doctor then stated matter of fact, "I''m sorry, but ''she'', is actually a ''he''."


    "Mhm¡­well, at least I won''t have to kill any boys," Rellgis acknowledged the doctor jokingly.


    Viewing the white ceiling, two figures were revealed, Valentine and Rellgis.


    Valentine: a very gorgeous woman, who has an exceeding amount of long, wavy pineapple-colored hair, pushed behind her head, draping past her back. Showing her smoothly, sand-colored face covered in sweat. Curly eyelashes and divine lavender eyes, along with deep bags under them from fatigue. Including a simple mole under her left, presenting a passionate, yet exhausted smile curving to her cheeks.


    Rellgis; a refined man with lengthy, wild azure hair that flowing down his upper back. Skin of beige, penetrating citrine eyes, and a short beard on his sharp chin, grinning with a cheerful smile.


    "Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Rillem," the woman said in a calm manner.


    Rellgis smiled brightly, "thank you for your help doc."


    As she left the room, Valentine''s lavender eyes shifted onto Rellgis, "what do you want to name him honey?"


    Rellgis scratched his short beard while pondering. Then, as he moved his hand closer to the baby, his finger was grabbed by a small pudgy hand. Rellgis smiled, "lets name him Skysin¡­Skysin Rillem."


    Valentine looked at the small baby cradled in her arms, wrapped in a blue blanket. Silky golden hair, porcelain skin like a glass filled with milk, and large violet eyes with long feminine eyelashes. Holding him tightly as the newborn baby observed his parents. She acknowledged the name with a motherly smile, "Skysin¡­I really like that name; I like it a lot..."

 Chapter 2: New Life

    Three years later:


    Valentine: attired in a loose fit red-dress, was making her way throughout the living room. A long white couch placed in the middle of the room and had two leather chairs put to the sides of it. In front of the large sofa, an unlit fireplace made of clay red bricks.


    Distinguishing odd noises, she slowly crept through the doorway of the living room, advancing towards the big open window on the right of her. Naturally, as she became adjacent to it, a baby could be heard laughing hysterically. Examining the outside, she seen the bright yellow sun beaming over mountains in the background, including a sea of autumn-colored trees behind the large acres of short, bright green grass.


    Suddenly, her lavender eyes broadened, flabbergasted by the scene she was witnessing.


    Watching a man who wore a black shirt, brown harem pants and a black pair of slippers, holding a small baby in a blue onesie with golden hair, blowing frantically in the wind while laughing away, seventy-feet in air.


    Valentine clinched her hand making a fist, her eyes burning like flames. Galled by the situation, "RELLGIS?! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING WITH THE BABY?!" Valentine screamed at the top of her lungs.


    The blue haired man glanced down at the huge ivory house, gazing at Valentine behind the window, waving her arms wildly while her face was red, brimming with anger. Skysin on the other hand, was still laughing away. Rellgis showed an anxious expression, poking his lips out staring at the angry mother, "this isn''t gonna be good¡­"


    Rellgis landed back on the ground swiftly, looking up instantly as Skysin happily called out to someone reaching out his arms, "mommy."


    Valentine was shown standing before them; her arms crossed with an irritated expression, furrowing her thin eyebrows.


    Rellgis grinned anxiously, "h-hey babe, y-you just mis- "Rellgis, I''m going to calmly ask you to hand Skysin over¡­ right now," Valentine interrupted Rellgis as she advanced to him.


    She slowly lifted the little child up from his arms and kissed him on the forehead as the baby chuckled light-heartedly. Then sat him down on the sand-colored blanket that was beside them.


    Suddenly, she disappeared in a flash. With Rellgis in fear of what was about to transpire, the man ran away. Only being a useless endeavor, Valentine appeared behind him, smacking the back of his head with enough force to send him a couple feet away from the baby and her.


    Skysin being entertained by what happened, laughed uncontrollably clapping his hands, as if he was watching a grand circus.


    Rellgis sat up and saw Valentine''s red dress in front of him, gazing up at her vexed face. "What the hell were you thinking you dunce?" Valentine asked in a wrathful tone.


    Rellgis sat his arm behind his head, still grinning, "um-I...well you see, the kid wanted to fly¡­ sort of, hehe," Rellgis chuckled. However, Valentine simply lifted her hand, revealing a black, phantom-like mass, floating over her palm.


    Before Rellgis continued to justify his actions, he rapidly waved his hands in front of himself, attempting to stop Valentine from his own tribulation. "W-when he looked up at the sky, he s-saw the birds flying, he kept saying ''I wanna fly papa''." Rellgis fearing for his life, motioned everything, "so then I asked him if he wanted to fly, he kept nodding his head and said ''fly'', so y''know, I jumped in the air with him for a little bit."


    The aura hovering over Valentine''s hand dispersed, then revealed a calm smile, "oh, so that''s all it was?"


    Rellgis moderately extended his arms and slowly lowered them, trying to deescalate the situation, "yeah, that''s all it was."


    Valentine closed her eyes, placing her hands on her waist, "I see."


    At that time, she started stomping on the man multiple times, "you idiot, he''s only three! At least wait until he''s older to do all that!"


    As she resumed stepping on the poor man. Out of nowhere, a woman''s voice was heard chuckling, "it''s been a good few years, and you two are still the same as ever."


    The couple and Skysin seated on the blanket, turned to the house, viewing a woman and little toddler walking on the wide acre of land, advancing towards the three. The prepossessing woman had long, radiant yellow-orangish hair, like bright flames that flowed over the lower part of her back. Her bangs are combed to the side of her forehead, only allowing two strands to fall over her thin eyebrows. Sleek skin of beige, relaxed cookie-brown eyes, and possessed red pigment on the outer edges of them, similar to make-up.


    She wore a short off-white dress that came off her shoulders, having long loose sleeves end at her wrists with gold bracelets. Tightly fitted on her torso, complementing her slim and shapely figure. The flounce of her white skirt fell over the center of her round thighs. On her feet; black slippers.


    The toddler has short crimson-hair that grazed his forehead, having skin of ivory. Big grey eyes, also wielding the same red pigment on the outer edges, just like his mother. Wearing an olive-green shirt with black shorts, sporting a pair of brown sandals.


    Valentine casually ambled over Rellgis who was still on the ground and headed to Skysin. Who was currently occupied waving his hands in the air, trying to catch green butterflies fluttering around him.


    While the two proceeded over to Rellgis, who had finally stood wiping grass of his clothing. "Savitra, Crim, how have you two been holding up?" Valentine happily asked lifting Skysin.


    Savitra and Crim both gazed at Skysin when the two had got to them. As Valentine handed the child over to Savitra, "we''ve been doing fine...I could say the same for you three as well," she chuckled tickling his little neck.


    Valentine shot Rellgis a hard, cold glare, and he slowly shifted his body towards the right, avoiding the angry mother. She picked Crim''s little body up into her arms giving him a hug, "it''s been peaceful, I can''t complain at all¡­except for when my idiot of a husband manages to do something stupid."


    When Valentine sat Crim down, he laughed at Rellgis, who created an ice sculpture. A midget with a head shaped like a football.


    Savitra studied Skysin''s facial features, "I have to say though, your daughter is soo cyute. She looks just like you," the fiery haired woman stated, rubbing her face on Skysin''s chubby cheeks.


    Valentine put her fingers together, "uhh-well you see, she''s¡­actually a boy." She chuckled matter of fact.


    Savitra lifted Skysin higher, letting his small legs dangle in air, staring blankly at the baby while he sat his pudgy hands on her face, squeezing her cheeks. Savitra put her attention back on Valentine with a dazed look, raising a brow, "how can a boy be this beautiful?? Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if he ended up with three wives¡­hell, maybe even five with this face."The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    While Rellgis walked back to the three with Crim on his broad shoulders, Valentine placed her hands down in front of her waist holding them together, smiling innocently, "actually, Rellgis and I had agreed that the limit is only three max, haha."


    Rellgis added with pride sitting Crim on the ground, "huhuhu, just wait till he''s older, I''m gonna teach him the ways to make all woman fall for him."


    "Shut up Rellgis..."


    Rellgis quickly straightened his stance, terrified for what may happen, "sorry ma''am."


    As the group sauntered back to the house, Valentine turned around facing Savitra, "why don''t we go into Tayon city for a little bit. Skysin hasn''t there yet." -She looked at Rellgis- "That means you''re changing into a more presentable outfit, sir."


    Rellgis lazily responded, slightly slouching, "why can''t we just stay hom- "honey..." Valentine interrupted him, staring into the depth of his soul. Rellgis hastily increased his pace, stiffly walking faster, "right away."


    ***


    Time had passed, and the five were exiting the white carriage. Rellgis stepped out first, a tall man attired in a black collar jacket, which went perfectly with his slim-athletic build. He had three platinum-star emblems on the left side of his chest. Sleeves that came down to his wrists with a singular yellow line on the inner part. In the center of his jacket, golden buttons with a yellow wide belt that enfolded his waist. Wearing a pair of slim black trousers ending right above his ankles, including a pair of leather dress shoes.


    Rellgis extended his hand, assisting Valentine off the fancy white carriage. Sporting an emerald-green long dress that wrapped around her small shoulders, complimenting her ample, hour-glass figure. Her hair tied into a single high ponytail, draping to the center of her back. Also wearing leather slip on shoes. Holding Skysin in her arms; a white shirt and loose pants being the same color as his black sandals.


    As Crim jumped off the carriage, Rellgis then assisted Savitra as well. Thus, the group of five proceeded towards the city gates. Large, blue-colored walls, having soldiers on top of it standing guard. Getting closer to the entrance, a lengthy line of civilians came into view, waiting to enter Tayon City.


    One of the guards in full-body blue armor approached them, "what''s your reason for being here?"


    "We''re just here to look around and maybe grab something to eat too," Rellgis answered.


    The guard tilted his head, a bit irritated, "you must pay a total of three hundred ruphes to enter sir." He claimed. Then, his eyes came into contact with the three platinum star emblems on Rellgis'' chest, "OH MY - GENERAL RELLGIS, SIR!" He expressed loudly. Surprised by Rellgis, he stiffened his stance and saluted.


    Rellgis chuckled motioning his hands to quiet down, "haha - keep it down. Don''t wanna get a lot of attention at the moment."


    The guard bowed anxiously at a ninety-degree angle, "o-of course, I-I understand sir. I''ll let you all in right away, follow me please."


    But unfortunately, it was too late. Civilians turned around, facing the group with bright smiles and cheered, "We love you general!"


    "Please continue to protect our beloved country sir!"


    "God bless you and your family general Rellgis. May Jagan and Goddess Malerenz be on your side at all times!"


    While the five passed the large crowd, Rellgis put on a strained smile, waving at the huge line of people. During that time, two silver armored guards discerned the citizens enthusiastic cheers. The first, round and muscular. While the other was lanky, almost like a twig.


    The muscular man''s agitation grew, "I don''t get it, what''s so great about him? I''ve never even seen the man fight, he''s not a big guy and not even that muscular. How the hell is he so supposedly powerful and popular?" He asked, searching for a better perspective.


    "I forget that you''re new to the Raven region of Valorrey. But that man, Rellgis Rillem¡­ is extremely dangerous. He''s the son of a deity, a part of the Kitsune clan. Also, he''s the savior of this country about three years ago in the Tyrant War. He defeated Tellund, king of Ragnar; the fourth planet."


    The muscular guard clicked his tongue in disbelief, "tch, Kitsune my ass. Like I''ll believe that. I''m more of a realist, I don''t believe it till I see it." He chuckled loudly prodding the skinny guard''s arm, "maybe I''ll challenge him to a duel and take those beauties off his shoulders too, hehe."


    The lanky man sighed shaking his head, "listen man...I''ll tell you this once. The day you try that, is the day you die, for sure."


    As the muscular man cackled away thinking he was joking. Rellgis approached them with his hands placed in his pockets, along with the other four. Suddenly, the two men felt an immense pressure, almost like a giant demon''s hand was on top of their heads.


    They bowed without even thinking, almost by instinct, in total terror. When the two guards looked into Rellgis'' sharp yellow eyes, they could feel as if the temperature had gone down drastically. Rellgis put a mocking smile on his face passing the two, "nice joke..."


    The round guard''s heart dropped to the floor, completely petrified from his words. At the same time, the two beautiful women walked past them along with their kids, the muscular man almost shrieked. Feeling three times as much pressure, ''all three of them are monsters!'' He thought to himself, utterly terrified.


    When the group had finally passed them, the muscular guard built some-what of courage to speak, "I-He-He heard me...."


    The other however, stayed in complete silence, still in shock. The muscular man slightly flinched, smelling something rather unpleasant, "I-I''m gonna go change, I''m pretty sure I shit my armor." He whispered, waddling away like a penguin.


    Meanwhile, the group was strolling in the huge bustling city, filled with masses of people. Multitudes of shops and venders, shouting and displaying weapons, ingredients, clothing, toys, snacks, books and more. Including great amounts of restaurants and bars, along with inns. As the five sauntered through large numbers of crowds, they were catching eyes of many people, either common folk or nobles.


    Skysin was astounded by the entire scene, never being in the city before. His violet eyes were glistening in awe like illuminated stars. However, with Valentine being much shorter in height compared to Rellgis, struggled to hold him up. As the baby kept twisting and turning, he cried out, "mommy, get taller."


    Valentine felt as if a sharp arrow had pierced her heart, "that''s only a fantasy now¡­" She whimpered gloomily, slouching her shoulders.


    As Rellgis and Savitra chortled, Rellgis volunteered turning around, walking backwards, "I''ll get him, shorty."


    Valentine simply sighed, rolling her lavender eyes from Rellgis'' joke, handing Skysin over to him. When he sat Skysin on his shoulders, clasping his small legs to keep him stable, Skysin brightly smiled, gazing before the profound city.


    Later in the afternoon, when the fluorescent orange sun could be seen on the horizon, Crim and Skysin were playing together on the playground. Whilst the adults were on a wooden bench, conversing amongst each other.


    Rellgis took a long, good look at Crim with a sort of guilt, "it''s scary to me that he looks like him..."


    Savitra turned looking at her son, "I know what you mean, but you can''t keep beating yourself about it Rellgis. It was a bad situation. It happens all the time..."


    Rellgis gazed at the radiant sun clinching his fists, "still though, I know there was something more I could''ve done. It''s still hard for me to accept the fact he''s gone, even though I watched him pass right in front of me."


    Valentine stood up walking behind Rellgis, then bent forward wrapping her arms softly around Rellgis'' neck, "look at it this way, Crim is still alive and well, you did the best you could. At least Crim is here, I''m sure Sedreen is more than happy about that."


    Savitra chuckled, "I''m positive, you both seen how happy he was seeing how similar Crim looked like him." The three all began reminiscing, laughing together.


    Then all at once, when Skysin and Crim were in the sandpit. Skysin sneezed from the sand particles entering his nose. When he did that, beautiful crystal ice had covered the remaining half of the rectangular sand box, along a black and purplish mass with white particles, slowly revolving inside of it, like a small galaxy.


    Crim tried to stand.... but slipped and fell flat on his face. Skysin began to laugh at him as Crim groaned in pain holding his nose.


    The three parents stared blankly, dumbfounded by what happened. Rellgis stood and walked over to Skysin, picking him up with a wide grin, "we finally know what his kinetics are, hahaha!" He started spinning around with the baby, his laughter filled with joy.


    As Rellgis continued to gyrate with Skysin in his grasp, Valentine swayed her arms in a sideways motion, warning him, "uhmm-honey, you might wanna stop, he just ate..."


    But as soon as she warned him, Skysin vomited on Rellgis'' jacket.


    Rellgis barely even paying any mind to it, remained with a beaming grin. Turning to Valentine and Savitra who were staring at him with deadpan expressions. "It won''t be long until I teach Sin how to use his vital and the sword!" Rellgis excitedly claimed.


    Valentine sighed with a tender smile as the man kept laughing, holding Skysin in the air like a small cub.


    *****


    At that time, Malerenz'' shapely lips were shown, having an intrigued smile. Watching Rellgis make snowmen for Skysin and Crim from a large crystal ball, "it looks like things will get interesting soon..."

 Chapter 3: Learning Anew

    Skysin Rillem-


    It''s been a year since I had unlocked my powers. After I turned four, mom and dad are finally going to explain what these innate capabilities are called. We were all sitting down on the white couch, in front of the warmly lit fireplace in the living room.


    Mom wearing a white gown, had me seated on her lap. I wore a blue t-shirt and black cotton pants. The both of us were occupied on the right side of the couch while dad was next to us on our left, attired in a black t-shirt with grey cargo pants.


    Dad leaned in with a grin on his face, "Sin, you ready to learn about- "MAGIC!!" I excitedly shouted cutting him off, shooting my arms into the air as mom grasped my waist so I wouldn''t fall.


    "Hahaha, no silly. Those are only in fairy tales, from the books I read to you," mom chuckled rubbing my head.


    "Then what''s it called?" I asked, twirling around to mom tilting my head.


    "It''s called vital."


    My attention was brought back to dad as he said this. He lifted his hand, then snowy rays slowly arose from it, looking like small white snakes slithering into the air.


    As I watched filled with amazement, "vital is the life energy inside of all living things. The story goes that a powerful goddess named Malerenz, embedded this energy into us when she created life. Vital is what allows us to move and fight at superhuman levels. Also giving us the ability to use our aura, to protect ourselves from physical and mental harm." Dad then shrouded his entire body in a ghostly white essence, that flowed like calm waters.


    "Then we can also mold our vital with our minds and use kinesis. Kinesis are powers that a person can gain, which I''m guessing is how you got it mixed up with magic, haha. But usually, kinetic users unlock their abilities when they turn three. Just like how you did." Dad chuckled waving his hand, causing small snowflakes to emerge, hovering over his palm.


    "Kinesis allows us to use our minds and manipulate a natural affinity like the four elements. Water, fire, wind, and terra, or control other supernatural forces. Some can control animals or even people, if their advanced enough. While others can use plants, light, plasma, metal, matter, or their own bodies to alter their selves into living weapons. Even electricity, ice, sound, magma, and the list goes on. The possibilities are endless for whatever kinetics a person can get," Dad explained.


    "To get stronger with your abilities, it all comes with extreme mental and physical training. As your mind and body grows from training, your affinities will as well. But when two kinetic users have a child, that child will usually gain two of the same kinetics as their parents. Some are even able to have all four if possible. But the rarest power to have, is spatial kinesis, which allows a person to have authority over cosmic energy. You; Sin, have two types of kinetics from me and your mom. Ice from me, and spatial from your mother," Dad then used his ice and molded a small, crystal white fox with ten tails.


    "But there''s extraordinary powers that humans can''t even dream of having. The power of deities¡­ these being''s bodies and minds are anything but weak. Their physical and mental strength are far more powerful than humans. Hundreds of years ago, a small amount of clan members - around four or so - came to this solar system and had families with humans. After time had passed, most of those families had died off, unfortunately, the reason is still unknown though. My father¡­your grandfather, Jagan, is a part of the Kitsune clan. Powerful fox beings who were known for their ice to be at temperatures far lower than outer space. Long ago when I was little, he froze flames from the sun so all the planets wouldn''t disintegrate," Dad expressed in awe.


    "Where''s grandpa now?" Engrossed, I leaned in closer to dad.


    "I don''t really know Sin; I really wish I did. But more than likely, he died. After I turned twelve, he disappeared..." Dad lowered his head, slightly revealing a solemn smile.


    It felt like my heart sank when dad finally informed me about Grandpa Jagan. I really wanted to meet him, ''I wonder what type of man he was?'' I pondered, trying to imagine what he looked like.


    "What about your family mom? What are they like?" I turned looking at my mother filled with fascination in my eyes.


    Mom''s smile disappeared, changing into gloom, "my family died years ago when I was only a teenager. They weren''t really the nicest people either, so I wasn''t exactly¡­close to them."


    I could see the sadness in her lavender eyes as the corner of her lips pulled down. "Well, I''m happy that mom and dad are my family," I gave mom a hug, hoping to comfort her.


    "I''m happy that I''m your mother Sin," she made a loving smile rubbing her cheek against mine.


    "Now that your four, me and your mom will start teaching you how to control your powers. Also, I''m gonna teach you how to use the sword," dad wrapped his big hands under my armpits and lifted me into the air with a bright smile.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Can we start now?" I asked while waggling my arms frantically.


    "Sorry kiddo, that''ll have to be for tomorrow, I have some business to attend to," dad shook his head sitting me down on the floor. In which I dropped my head, pouting with my bottom lip hanging out.


    "Don''t worry Sin, we''ll train tomorrow, hahaha," Dad laughed tickling me.


    "You promise?" I asked holding out my pinky finger. Dad wrapped his around mine and we put our thumbs together, "I promise Sin, I''m sure you''ll be one of the strongest kids as you train."


    *****


    Currently standing in the back of our giant yard. My hands clutched onto a wooden sword as dad stood a few feet away from me. I''m very ecstatic today, since dad will be teaching me how to use a sword. Furthermore, I''ll be learning how to activate my kinetics.


    Dad flawlessly rotated the grip of the sword through his fingers, "alrighty kiddo! Swing your sword," dad instructed with a merry smile.


    "Right!"


    I lifted the weapon over my head and veered it down ¨C but I smacked the ground as well, knocking it out of my grasp. "Fart baskets¡­" I worded, clumsily lowering myself to grab it.


    "Pfft¡­at least you can swing it," dad chuckled, approaching me as he continued to giggle.


    After I picked it up, dad performed the same move as me. However, as he swung down, a heavy gust of wind made an appearance, making our hair, and trees in the distance flutter rapidly.


    While I was in awe from his execution, dad spoke, "when you swing your weapon, always make sure you have control Sin."¡ªHe began to swiftly discharge multiple slashes¡ª "Be sure to follow through with your attacks, never falter. If you swing up, go down. If you swing left, bring it to your right. When you swing, don''t just focus on your arms, but your waist as well. Which gives you more momentum and power."


    With a resolute nod, I implemented what he instructed. Bringing my arm to the left, then twisted my waist, swinging it towards my right. I brought the weapon to the grass, and arched up to the sky, following through, I slashed down ¨C not smiting the ground this time.


    "Good work Sin. Next, we''ll be going over you''re footing," dad remarked patting my head.


    He lifted his sword and prodded my knees, "your legs and feet have to be steady, but be sure to stay light on your toes. With that, helps your attacks become more fluent. But not to the point you''ll have to be stiff as a rock, so you can still be agile when fighting."


    "I don''t get it dad. How can I keep my legs steady while moving swiftly?" I questioned, scratching the back of my head with the wooden blade.


    "Hahaha, it''s simple, you have to stay relaxed," dad raised his weapon, keeping it aimed at me. "We''re gonna spar, this''ll help you understand what I mean. You just focus on attacking ¨C I''ll block."


    "Ok," I acknowledged, taking a step forward, casting multiple attacks at him. Dad however, blocked them without a sweat. I quickly retracted my weapon, lifting it over my head, then swung down onto his chest.


    Dad brought the weapon in front of him, casually parrying my attack, "you''re pretty talented Sin, but you still need to relax. Don''t think too hard, just flow with it - like water."


    Without a word, untensing my body, I tried to maneuver in a loosened manner. I leapt into the air, slashing at his neck. Dad moved his weapon before it, evading my sword. But I briskly acted, bringing my blade under, swinging up to his chin.


    Just when it was about to connect, dad bobbed his head, dodging my sword and swept his foot across my ankle. Causing me to trip and fall on my face¡­


    "Hey! You said you wouldn''t attack!" I shouted rubbing my nose.


    "Kek ¨C Don''t believe everything your opponent says kiddo. They might trick you, just like I did," dad chuckled.


    "I hope you go bald¡­"


    "Ouch¡­"¡ªDad lifted me into the air, rubbing his wild hair onto me¡ª "You really want your old man to go bald?? The ladies like my hair."


    "What ladies, Rellgis¡­?" A woman questioned dad, with a tinge of vexation in her soft voice.


    Both dad and I looked to our left, feeling a minacious presence. Coming to see mom standing before us. Wearing a simple red dress, her pineapple-colored hair tied into a ponytail that draped past her back. Although her lavender eyes glared at him with animosity.


    "O-Oh hey Val," Dad sat me down and walked to my short mother, wrapping his arms around her waist as he lifted her into the air. "Of course I meant you¡­haha," dad chortled anxiously.


    While being held in air, mom kept an emotionless expression, nudging his forehead with her finger, "I''ll see you later tonight, Rellgis."


    "W-Wait¡­Val please, I''m still tired from last night¡­" Dad gravely responded, sitting her down, clasping her slender hand in fear.


    Mom released a devilish smile, "well you should''ve never said that. And you''re gonna give it to me¡­"


    I tilted my head from her words, "what''re you talking about mama?" I pondered.


    Mom''s personality altered fast as lightening, walking to me and taking a knee, giving me multiple kisses. "...Oh, it''s nothing honey, your idiot of a father is in trouble, that''s all. But it''s time to teach you how to use your kinetics," mom chuckled.


    Yes! Finally, I get to learn how to use my kinetics. I can''t wait for them to teach me. I know exactly what I''m going to craft first¡­A giant snowman. I''ll create not just one, but an army of snowmen!


    "Well first, we''ll be visiting Savitra and Crim in the Ilen Region. You''ll be taught over there," mom informed, lifting me onto her chest.


    "How many regions are there in Valorrey?" I asked as she walked over to the house.


    With dad by our side, "there''s three regions in Valorrey. The one we live on is Raven. The other two are Nova, and Ilen, which is where Savitra stays," he explained.


    "How far are the regions dad?"


    "Well, Raven is in between both Nova and Ilen."¡ªHe scratched his chin¡ª "Ilen is in the eastern side, surrounded by mountains. Nova is on the west, however, it''s sort of separated from the continent. There''s a large body of water in the middle of Nova and Raven, called Maurves Lake."


    I nodded from what dad explained, it seems the entire kingdom is connected. Practically a giant continent. As we entered the house, mom turned to dad, "should we take the rifts honey?"


    Dad shook his head, "let''s take a carriage, I wanna show Sin something when we pass the mountains."


    ''Rifts, like portals? And what is it that he wants to show me?'' I asked myself.


    Mom nodded as she took me upstairs. I lifted my head, looking at dad behind us, "hey dad, what''re you gonna show me?" I wondered.


    Dad showed a solemn smile, "I think it''s about time you see where I grew up."


    *****

 Chapter 4: Kinetic Energy

    Valentine Rillem-


    Instead of taking the rifts to our destination. We decided to ride in a carriage, traveling to the Ilen Region of Valorrey.


    With the continent being so vast, we''ve already traveled a great distance from our home. The duration of the ride is a bit lengthy, however. It''s been a few weeks since our departure. But finally, we''re nearing Kitsune''s Ridge; Rellgis'' birthplace.


    Gazing through the window on the opposite end from me, my eyes caught sight of humongous mountains. The brown trail leading into a chain of uplifted earth with rugged, sharp ridges, transfixing the fluffy, white clouds atop.


    When we entered, being enclosed with these gigantic slopes of rock, Skysin seated on my lap, was growing excited as his legs kicked back and forth. But I must say, he''s just the cutest thing ever! Rellgis says I adore him too much ¨C which may be true of course. Although, I can''t help it! Skysin''s the epitome of a pretty boy.


    A patch of lustrous, wavy golden hair, that seemed to gleam like luxurious jewelry. Big, divine-like violet eyes, glazed with a sense of adventure. Silky, long feminine eyelashes, and sleek porcelain skin, like the freshest of milk. He''s basically a doll! While he obviously gets his looks from my side of the family. Hopefully, he''ll get his height from Rellgis, and won''t be short like me...


    "Woaahh, what''s that?!" Skysin expressed in awe, pointing towards the window on my left.


    Gazing to where his finger was aimed, a large opening with huge trees, encircled with rocky slides. A simple, yet gigantic blue gate stood tall in front. Behind, a trail of grey bricks guiding to a wonderful, towering blue building. Covered with acres of lush, green grass.


    Rellgis chuckled, "this place is called the Zenko Shrine, which is where I used to live. With the deities showing their power to the people of the kingdoms. They see the deities as protectors of their worlds. Having so much respect for them, the people made them shrines or temples in their honor and glory."


    "Really?! What was Grandpa Jagan like??" Skysin pondered.


    Rellgis scratched the back of his head, "your grandpa was really a strange man¡­he was very unpredictable."


    "I wish I could see grandpa¡­" Skysin softly muttered.


    Rellgis lifted his hand, rubbing Skysin''s head, "so do I Sin. So do I¡­"


    Skysin Rillem-


    As the day passed strikingly fast, I noticed we were nearing tall, thick clayish-colored walls. Seeing elevated buildings behind, narrowly growing higher as we got closer. "This place is the capital city of the Ilen Region; Dram," mom remarked as my eyes were fixated on the humongous walls.


    After passing the doors guarded by Valorrian soldiers, we entered the city, which is teeming with civilians. While we traveled, I noticed a giant, golden statue on my left. A man with large fox ears, ten long tails, attired in what seemed to be a kimono. Its presence gave off a sense of protection for a strange reason.


    "That''s Jagan. They made it after he disappeared," dad stated, showing a tinge of nostalgia in his yellow eyes.


    However, not only did I wish to see grandpa, but so dad wouldn''t be so sad. It makes me contemplate about how grandpa could''ve vanished...


    Later, we came across a broad threshold with black gates. A huge grey mansion placed in the back, withholding an abundance of pristinely trimmed bushes, taking the shape of a cube. Including the vast acres of grass. Exiting the carriage and taking a step into the yard, I came to see two people approaching us on the walkway of red bricks. Aunt Savitra and Crim, whom is like an older brother of mine.


    Aunt Savitra wore a simple white dress, complementing her yellow-orangish, fiery-like hair that cascaded down her back. All while Crim; attired himself in a black shirt and grey pants.


    Savitra shared a hug with mom, "~heyyy Val, I was just about to contact you."


    "I hope we didn''t take too long," mom chuckled with a reply.


    While the adults conversed, me and Crim gave each other a fist pump. Then Crim snickered as he made a smug grin, "you still look like a girl, not surprising."


    "I don''t look like a girl!"¡ªI pointed at Crim¡ª "You-You flamed-headed bum!!" I shouted with a huff. I swear, every time I see Crim, he always jokes about my looks. Which isn''t true ¨C at all!!This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I know exactly what I''ll do when I make that snowman army. Make them jump Crim... a malicious smile had emerged on my face, eyeing Crim as he made stupid expressions at me.


    With the adults discerning our argument, aunt Savitra lifted me, holding me into her large, yet soft chest. "~Hiii Skysin, my, don''t you look just like your mommy. Hopefully you won''t end up like your father¡­" Savitra jested.


    Dad''s face became deadpan, "I''m not laughing shorty¡­"


    "Oh, please¡­if you''re calling anyone short, it''s Val. You''re pretty much a foot taller than her," Savitra chuckled.


    Mom huffed crossing her arms, "...I''m a good height, thank you."


    "Hahaha, anyways, let''s go to the back so you can teach Skysin," Savitra added as she continued to hold me. Walking on the brick path that reached behind the grand mansion. Entering the substantial backyard, I gazed at the row of summits with snowcaps in the background. My eyes meeting large birds with four giant wings, their feathers gleaming with a color of silver - very beautiful.


    After Savitra sat me down, dad caught my attention, showing a bright grin, "alrighty kiddo, let''s start on trying to control your kinetics."


    "Ok!" I cheered with enthusiasm. My dream is finally about to come true!


    "Which one should he start with?" Mom asked.


    "I dunno," Aunt Savitra replied with uncertainty. "Wouldn''t it be best if he started with his Kitsune kinetics?


    "Meh ¨C how about he just does both? He only has to activate them," dad responded waving his hand.


    "Is that really a good idea though?" Mom rubbed her cheek.


    "Oh, he''ll be fine," dad laughed as he patted my head. "You wanna try both Sin?"


    "Yeah!" I merrily answered. I''m sure it''ll be more efficient if I unlocked both instead of just one for now. Even if it''s something extremely challenging, I''ll just have to overcome and succeed.


    "That''s the spirit!" Dad chuckled. "Now, close your eyes, and concentrate on trying to feel your vital swell in you."


    Doing as he instructed, I closed my eyes and began to focus. As I concentrated, I could feel myself struggle while I couldn''t sense anything. However, sharpening my mind, I came to see two big orbs luminescing distinct colors. Glacial blue, and purple, with a tiny hue of black. "I see two colorful orbs," I informed them.


    "Good, now try to make them flow, like opening a hole for water to escape," dad''s disembodied voice directed.


    Following through, I made the two orbs expand, making them change substances. Almost like liquid. When I did, I came to feel a cold essence envelope my body. Opening my eyes, my arms were coated in glacial aura, flowing calmly around me. On my hands, glints of purple and black hovered over my palms. Along with multiple snowflakes, stilly floating like tiny bugs.


    But this is astounding nonetheless, it feels fantastic. My power grown exponentially, causing my excitement to shoot past the stars.


    Mom wrapped her arms around me, hugging me tightly, "my Malerenz! Skysin''s talented, he controlled both with ease at such a young age!!"


    "This is great, his power is equaled with Crim''s! They can spar tomorrow!" Aunt Savitra stated with a smile.


    I looked at my hand, clenching my fist as an array of aura flew, my dream is only becoming a reality. I can''t wait for Crim to get jumped...


    *****


    Later at night, me, Crim, mom, and Aunt Savitra, walked through the spacious halls heading to the bath. While we did, I caught a glimpse of a painting. Having Aunt Savitra holding Crim when he was an infant in her arms. Then, a man on the right, his hands grasping her slim waist.


    Long, crimson hair, tied in a low ponytail that fell to his back. Sharp grey eyes with ivory skin, wearing an exquisite black robe. He basically looked like an older version of Crim. "That''s my dad, Sedreen," Crim pointed out, noticing my obvious stare.


    "Where is he?"


    Savitra rotated her neck, showing a solemn smile, "he''s...gone now. Him and Rellgis were basically brothers." She explained in a grieving tone, her brown eyes revealing a shade of sadness.


    Mom rubbed her back, "he''s in a better place now¡­"


    Savitra hesitantly nodded, then carried on. Getting to the end of this hall, three separate doors are present. Two on either side, while the other stood before us.


    Hence, mom and Savitra walked to the one directly in front of us. Exiting the house, I became utterly amazed. A massive hot spring, constructed with smooth white rocks, making a large circle. At the back, a small waterfall.


    "It''s a tradition for those of deity blood to bathe together. And since you boys are related to them, it''s a good way to grow closer," Savitra stated.


    Impatiently, Crim and I swiftly threw off our clothing, running to the hot spring and leaping into the heated water, swimming around like fish.


    Mom and Savitra also undressed, changing into white towels wrapped around their torso''s and took a step into the water. Although, I noticed mom had a large bottle of red wine in her hand.


    Savitra made a teasing smile as she eyed mom, drinking some wine out of a nearly flattened, ceramic wine cup, "y''know, Rellgis is gonna take that from you later¡­"


    "Don''t tell him¡­please¡­I just need a small drink," mom nervously chuckled as she hugged Savitra.


    "I''ll think about it, midget," Savitra jested. In which, mom made a plain expression as she reluctantly placed the wine down.


    While I swam, my eyes were drawn onto something Savitra had ¨C her chest. I know that all girls have them, but I don''t have any idea on what their called. Plus, Savitra''s being called big is an understatement; their huge... Practically bigger than my own head.


    With my curiosity getting the best of me, I swam over to her. Thoroughly inspecting these two, velvety, ample, mountainous beige peaks. Furthermore, it seemed as if they''d burst through that white towel any second. It looked like it was really struggling to hold them together.


    Savitra noted my examination, moving forward a bit. Causing those pair of softness to bounce in sync. "Is something wrong Sin?" Savitra asked.


    I lifted my arm, extending a finger as I pressed against her bountiful set. Which was extremely soft, like touching a tender pillow. Continuing with my endless prodding, "what''re these big things called?" I pondered like a man coming across a new discovery.


    Mom nearly spat wine that she had drunk, and Savitra gave out a hearty laugh, "...you''re just so adorable!!" Savitra folded her arms around my body and pulled me into her copious chest.


    I can''t lie, it felt as if I was smothered in warm heaven. Until ¨C ''wait¡­I can''t breathe!!''


    *****

 Chapter 5: Crystal Phases

    Skysin Rillem-


    It''s been a few days since I learned how to fully unlock my kinetics. Mom and Dad had taught me a lot too. All while Crim and I spar as well, so we can adapt to our powers more. It seems that we''re pretty equal in strength. With all of us standing in this enormous backyard, Crim and I stood a few meters from each other, preparing for another battle. But this time, I''ll be sure to jump him with my snowman army.


    "Alright kids, you know how it goes. You''ll be sparring for a minute," dad stated, standing with mom and aunt Savitra on the sides from us. A very noticeable height difference between him and them both. They''re quite short, especially mom¡­


    Crim and I nodded, utilizing our aura to coat ourselves. The sensation of a chilled essence flowing through me, as cool as a glacier, however, I couldn''t help but feel exhilarated.


    Crim made two different types of flames combust onto his arms. He''s the son of two half deity clan members that specialize in fire. Sun-Dragon and the Phoenix clan. The first; pure white on his left arm, moving chaotically like a forest fire. The Sun-Dragon clans vital, a part of his late father Sedreen, fire so hot it can even disintegrate stars.


    The second, a deep, dark-orange color, being a lot calmer and flowed like water. Which is the Phoenix vital from his mom, Savitra''s side. Phoenix blazes are extremely more controlled and can even be conjured into weapons. But they also have a fantastic ability to heal, even mortal wounds. It also explains the red pigments on the outer edges of his eyes as well.


    Noting that we''re ready, dad shouted, "begin!!"


    Quickly, Crim lifted his arm, firing a wave of white flames towards me. I reacted swiftly, raising my hand and shooting glacial tempests and shards of ice, blocking his attack.


    With haste, Crim leapt towards me sheathing his palm in dark-orange blazes, launching a blanket of fire at me. As it billowed towards me, I activated my spatial kinetics, using gravity, I shifted my body to the left evading his fire.


    When his flames passed me, and he stood where I was. I aimed all five of my fingers at him, bombarding Crim with sharpened icicles. Crim lowered his posture, and dodged my ice, bobbing, weaving, and leaping over them, diving right to me.


    Not backing down, I jumped towards him and retracted my arm, when he did the same, we both shot a punch. Our fists flying past each other and smiting our cheeks. As we propelled from our attacks being knocked back, I briskly erected to my feet and elevated my arms keeping them in front of me. However, I already knew what to do, ''it''s time¡­go, my ARMY!!''


    The temperature began to drastically decrease, and a small cyclone of chilled wind gyrated around me. Mounds of white snow materialized, covering the entire ground. Then, it started to steadily uplift, taking shape of an adult man. My snowmen!!


    Twenty, six-foot snowmen around the height of my dad were all standing behind me. Permeating a sense of battle. All while I stood like a prideful general, my arms crossed with a proud smile engraved on my face.


    Crim''s face blenched in confusion, but his mouth slowly curved into a smile. Making his Phoenix flames shroud the area around him, they began to take shape as well, transforming into fiery bodies of men. Rivaling the height, and number of my own.


    The two of us standing across from each other, lifted our arms and pointed, "GO!!!"


    Our army charged towards each other, all while Crim and I leapt into the air, casting another punch. Making our fists collide powerfully, keeping a smile on our faces.


    Falling to the ground as our army continued their small war, Crim rotated, sweeping his leg to my ankles. I jumped over his foot, spinning my body and swinging my arm towards his face.


    Crim ducked under and raised his arm, shooting it to my chin. I bobbed my head to the right, circumventing past his punch and shot my knee to his chest. Crim lifted his arms blocking my attack, taking a step back. When I landed on the ground, I lowered myself and swept my leg onto his knee, making him lose balance.


    As Crim faltered falling back, he made white flames explode behind him, projecting his self into stance, soaring a punch to me. When I raised my arm, using my elbow to block his punch, I noticed a few of my snowmen preparing to strike him. However, I discerned searing flames behind me, the heat beginning to increase by the second.


    At that time, as me and Crim fired one last punch preparing to end it... "Times up!!" Dads deep voice entered my ears.


    Crim and I ceased our movement, and deactivated our army, making them vanish into thin air. We both clicked our tongues in disappointment, if only we had more time, he was finally about to get jumped¡­


    Well, I probably would''ve followed the same fate¡­but that doesn''t matter!


    Dad patted our heads, "you kids are pretty equal in strength, and kinetics."Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "They should be at the talc phase. That''s pretty impressive for kids their age," mom stated with a smile.


    Crim turned to mom, "what''s a talc phase auntie?"


    "That''s the first phase of the crystal," mom explained. "As you grow stronger, your aura hardens, just like a crystal. There are ten phases ¨C Talc, gypsum, calcite, fluorite, apatite, feldspar, quartz, topaz, corundum, and diamond. For each phase you''re in, you''ll have to go through, low, mesial, and peak. Usually, a kid''s kinetics aren''t strong enough until their six. But you two are already ahead."


    "Which one would you be at mom?" I pondered.


    Mom chuckled, "I''m at the peak of corundum, and so is Savitra. "¡ªShe gestured her hand at dad¡ª "Your father is at the peak of diamond."


    Eyeing mom, I asked another question, "how strong would corundom and diamond be?"


    "Well¡­"¡ªSavitra tapped her cheek¡ª "The planets are all pretty vast ¨C a radius of 100,000 miles I believe. So, corundom''s could at least destroy half of the planet. Diamond could destroy the entire world," Savitra stated.


    Crim and I looked at my dad in awe. It''s very astonishing, I knew dad was strong ¨C but this really blew past my expectations. Able to destroy an entire world, I never thought such power could exist.


    Dad chortled, "well¡­I don''t mean to brag, but she''s right. Although your grandpa, including the other deities are stronger than me, even when I do transform."


    "Wait¡­you can transform?!" I exclaimed.


    "Yup, it''s called Amalgision. It''s a technique deities taught their children. You kids can do it too."


    Crim and I tugged on my dad''s arms. "Can you teach us uncle?!!" Crim excitedly asked.


    Dad laughed patting our heads, "hahaha, not right now. When your eight we can. If you try to transform right now, it could damage your body."


    That''s only four years from now, that''s not too long! I can''t wait until I turn eight! Crim and I gave each other a high-five. ''I wonder what I''d look like?'' I asked myself.


    "Hey auntie?" Crim called out to my mom, "do beasts have phases too?"


    "Sort of, it''s more like ranks, they have ten as well. It''s combatant, tyro, warrior, superior, specialist, apex, dragon, calamity, demi, and deity being the strongest. Me-"¡ªMom paused¡ª "¡­Savitra and Rellgis'' kinetics are considered deity, all because of their parents. Which you kids will be when you''re stronger."


    We both nodded, then Crim prodded my arm, "wanna go find some bugs?" He asked, pointing at the chain of mountains in the background, behind the large wall in the backyard.


    "Yeah!"


    Savitra noticed us, chuckling as she spoke, "make sure you kids don''t go too far. And be back before dusk."


    "Ok!" Me and Crim responded, dashing off to the locked door embedded in the wall. However, when we ran, I noticed my speed was starting to increase drastically ¨C immensely¡­


    Before I knew it, everything around me began to slow down, as if time had ceased. Furthermore, I couldn''t perceive any sound either. Then, I noticed I was growing closer to the brick wall¡­ hastily, I lifted my arm, releasing tons of snow, creating a giant barricade of frost.


    "AHH¡ª" I screamed at the top of my lungs as I crashed into the wall of snow, sitting upside down.


    Crim extended his arm, pulling me out. As I stood, he questioned me, "you ok Sin?"


    "Yeah¡­I''m fine," I replied wiping the snow off myself. "That was weird¡­"


    Mom briskly appeared on my side, lifting me into the air as she inspected me, "are you ok honey?"


    "I''m fine mama."


    Dad then walked over with Savitra, his yellow eyes staring me with wonder, "how''d you do that Sin?"


    "Umm-I dunno, I was just running," I replied shrugging my shoulders. I''m just as confused as they are. But one thing for sure, that was awesome¡­ I''m definitely trying that again.


    When they all grew quiet, I looked up to mom, "can we go mama?"


    "Uhh-yes, just be careful¡­" She took a knee, kissing my forehead.


    I nodded, then me and Crim dashed to the brick door. Crim placed his hand on it, applying his aura. As he did, it began to steadily open. Allowing me to view the vast woodland of wildlife. Brimming with large, green trees and lush grass. Yellow birds flapping their wings, soaring through the forest.


    Crim and I grinned, taking off as we ran into the woods of the mountain.


    *****


    "Hey Sin!" Crim called me in excitement, "check this out!" Crim plucked his arm from the grass, revealing a giant, fat beetle.


    "Woaahh, let me see if I can find something!" I thoroughly scoped the area, searching for any insects. Until I noticed a small hole in the trunk of a tree. I placed my arm inside, and felt something rather long, almost scaly¡­


    I retracted my arm ¨C which was a huge mistake. Only turning out to be a green snake¡­ The scaley reptile hissed at me, preparing to attack. I meekly smiled, "I-I''m sorry Mr. snake ¨C or is it, miss?"


    Just as the snake shifted forward, I squealed, tossing it to Crim. Hence, it landed on his face... "OH GOD!!" Crim shouted, tossing it to the ground.


    The snake eyed us with aggravation as it slithered away, however, I can''t blame it¡­I did ruin its sleep¡­


    When it finally disappeared, Crim and I stared at each other for a moment. Crim lifted his arm, and slammed his fist onto my head, "you girlish idiot!! Why''d you throw it at me?!"


    "I didn''t know it''d be a snake!" I snorted, rubbing my head.


    After a sudden silence, "y''know what? Let''s settle this¡­" Crim muttered, rolling his shoulders.


    I lifted my arms, ready to fight back, "oh yeah? You wanna go?"


    "YEAH! I DO!"


    Just as we''re about to throw a punch.


    *CAWWW*


    Crim and I paused, simultaneously turning our heads to the direction we heard the noise. "W-What was that?" Crim whispered.


    "I¡­have no idea¡­"


    Crim made a devious grin, "wanna check it out?"


    "Kek ¨C yeah."


    With that, we darted in the direction where the noise sounded.


    *****


    Traversing deeper into the mountains, trekking through the woods, the grass started altering into rugged rock. However, the noise was growing louder too. Coming up behind a large log, placed in front of us. We came across an opening, with a huge steep cliff covered in snow, high above our heads. At least sixty feet.


    Additionally, what caught our attention were three giant silver birds with four wings. Rope tied around their humongous bodies, disabling them from flying, much less running. "Who captured the Pericks?" Crim discreetly asked.


    As we hid behind the log, a group of adults with weapons latched to their waists, appeared from our right, approaching the birds. "These pericks are in the tyro rank," a man with a short brown beard and hair informed.


    "Nice¡­we''ll kill them and sell the feathers," another fellow with a hooded black cloak chuckled.


    Crim turned to me keeping a face of fret, "these guys are stronger than us¡­we should go and tell uncle Rellgis about this¡­"


    I nodded, "right."


    Right when we we''re about to leave, "and where do you kids think you''re going?"


    *****

 Chapter 6: The Great Escape

    Skysin Rillem-


    "And where do you kids think you''re going?" A woman''s deep voice chimed in my ear; her tone coated in malice.


    Promptly, Crim and I turned around, viewing the tall lady before us. Bronze-like skin, brown eyes and short black hair, tied into a ponytail that fell onto the side of her neck. Wearing leather gauntlets and chausses, a black cloak with a slight V-like opening, revealing those large mounts on her chest.


    I gazed at the peaks, only having one thing in my mind¡­''big¡­''


    Next, the group of five in total ¨C including the woman, encircled us, completely surrounded. I noticed the abundant aura shrouding all of their bodies, it seemed to be denser ¨C or hardened. They''re probably two phases above me and Crim, the third phase of the crystal; calcite.


    Furthermore, the situation just became graver¡­it''s obvious these people aren''t going to allow Crim and I to just waltz away without a care. However, if I can run as fast as I did earlier today, we can escape and get to our parents, so they can handle these people.


    Just as I was about to act, extending my arm to Crim''s shoulder, a thin line of rock sprouted from the ground. Quickly blocking me from Crim and wrapped around my wrist, pulling me to the rugged floor.


    "Sin!" Crim yelled, bursting into vehement white flames. He waved his arm, releasing a billow of blazes at our enemies. They all leapt into the air, and as they did, the woman created a ball of wind on her palm, firing it onto Crim''s stomach and smashing him through the log behind us.


    "CRIM!!" I shouted, trying to elude from the thick bracelet of rock holding me down. When they landed, manacles of earth enfolded my legs, holding me still, and seized my arms. Then, they did to same to Crim.


    The tall woman lifted me from the ground as I tried to squirm and shake from her clutches. "Grab the red-head," she ordered.


    "Yes ma''am!" A burly man with short brown hair, heaved Crim and followed the woman as she walked over to where the birds are.


    When we got to them, they held us both in air. "Make a hole in the ground so they can''t escape," she demanded.


    Two holes had burrowed into the ground, and they placed us inside, side-by-side, directly in front of the giant silver birds. When they sat us in, I could feel the dirt under gradually grow tighter, holding us hostage.


    The group of five stood before us, all examining me and Crim. "Ma''am¡­what should we do with these kids?" One inquired.


    She crossed her arms, holding them under her prideful chest, "hmm¡­we''ll kill the birds first. Then kill the boy¡­and I guess the girl afterwards too, no witnesses."


    My eyebrow twitched from her words, "um-excuse me, tall lady¡­I''m not a girl."


    They all blankly stared at me for a moment, then the woman spoke once more, shaking her head with a sigh, "¡­listen kid. I know some little girls have it hard and wanna be a boy. But you shouldn''t lie about your gender."


    Crim responded to her, "he''s not lying though."


    The man with a hooded cloak clicked his tongue, "...oh yeah? Prove it."


    I looked at the ground firmly ceasing our movement, then gazed at the man with an innocent smile, "you''ll have to let us out first mister. I can''t exactly¡­move."


    The man lifted his arms, and just as he was about to commence ¨C the woman smacked the back of his head, "you weird idiot!! He''s obviously trying to trick you!"


    I silently groaned in disappointment, but this proves that these people are pretty slow in the head. Undoubtably stupid I suppose.


    The tall woman released a chasmic huff in frustration, "...let''s get the tools so we can do this already."¡ªShe turned to the burly fellow on my right¡ª "Keep watch of these kids and the birds¡­" She ordered pivoting on her heel, making way to the large white tents far on the left of me.


    The large man gave a firm nod, sitting on a singular rock in the ground.


    I lifted my head, staring at the afternoon sky. The hue of azure steadily fusing with a tinge of orange. It won''t be long until dusk emerges. Also, I''m sure our parents are starting to get worried. Although, I''m not sure if they''d be able to find us in time before these weirdos start executing their machinations.


    Minutes started to fly by, then something caught my eye. The fat man fell sleep, snoring like a pig while he sat on the rock. Additionally, I wasn''t the only one who noticed this. Crim and I stared at each other, which he cautiously whispered first, "I think it''s about time we bust out of here and get our parents. We shouldn''t wait any longer¡­"


    "Right¡­" I nodded. "But what about the birdies? I don''t think we should leave them to die¡­" I remarked in concern, turning my neck to look at the three giant beasts. They shouldn''t die like this, it''s not fair.


    Crim''s brows furrowed, making a questionable expression, "you''re not wrong¡­but how can we get them out? By the time we''d break out, fat guy over there will alarm the others."


    I noted his words, staying silent for a moment. My eyes sweeping across the area around me, musing about of any possible resources I could use. A way to cause a distraction and take these people''s attention off us, even for a split second. That''s all we need to escape and help the birds. Observing my surroundings, something clicked in my head. I looked up once more, descrying the towering cliff and rocky slopes coated in masses of snow.


    The fluffy frost looks like it''s on the brink of tumbling down any moment. Plus, with mom teaching me how to control gravity ¨C although I''m not as good as her ¨C I can cause a small avalanche to transpire. Including Crim, with his abilities basically being an epitome of chaos¡­


    I couldn''t help but grin, already devising a worthy scheme that''ll assist us.


    Crim noticed this, letting out a discreet chuckle, "so¡­what''s the plan?"


    "I''ll try to make the snow on that cliff fall, which should cause a small avalanche with more falling behind it. When I do that, I need you to burn both of our holes ¨C fast. After that, while I sneak attack the fat guy, I need you to create an explosion with your flames, so we can make an even bigger avalanche¡­" I explained.


    Crim smirked, completing my plan, "then we can free the birds and escape before more snow falls."


    "Yep¡­just look at the cliff. When you notice the snow falling, we''ll start."


    Crim nodded, "right."


    I looked at the cliff above our heads and began. Furthering my concentration, I imagined gravity to be like a force of wind. As I did, the snow started to vaguely budge and shift, until the first patch timbered down to the ground. Just as it collided onto the rocky floor, Crim activated his Sun-Dragon flames, instantly searing through his hole, and to mine at efficient speed.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The man''s eyes flickered open as he groaned, then when he focused onto us leaping out of our holes, I aimed my hand at him, firing a large block of crystal ice at his face.


    "WHAT THE-" The man exclaimed just before the ice had smitten his face, propelling him off the rock and into the forest.


    Crim lifted his arms into the air, creating a white disk of flames to materialize over his palms, unleashing a humongous pillar of fire. Causing an earth-shattering eruption, making the entire area around us rumble fiercely. The snow on the mountain began to shuffle and shake, ultimately sweeping over mounds of rock.


    "WHAT WAS THAT?!!" The woman''s deep, disembodied voice shouted in vexation.


    However, this is our chance to act!


    Hastily, Crim and I approached the three captive birds. While I molded an ice dagger, Crim followed suit, creating a knife of phoenix flames. As the snow grew closer, we cut the rope, allowing the birds to escape.


    "Kooo," the bird sounded rubbing its large head on me, showing gratitude.


    I chuckled rubbing its head, "go¡­get out of here- "WHAT''S GOING ON?!" The woman interrupted me, shooting through the tent with her men trailing behind.


    Their eyes widened, noticing the avalanche roaring as it rolled towards us. Her brown eyes shifted onto us, gritting her teeth as she clutched her sheathed sword, "KILL THEM!!"


    They all charged to us, yelling as they brandished a diversity of weapons.


    "Fart baskets¡­" I muttered. Raising my arms, I formed a giant ice wall blocking them off. Despite that, it won''t hold long against them¡­


    "KOO!!" The bird eagerly cawed, shaking its large silver body, gesturing for Crim and I to hop on its back.


    Without much thought, Crim and I hopped on its back, grasping its soft feathers. All three of the towering beasts lifted their four broad wings, and dropped them to the ground, making the air frantically shift. When the birds hoisted their wings once more, the group of four broke through the ice, stampeding to us with a murderous glint in their eyes.


    Abruptly, the avalanche made its move, swooping over them and swallowing the group whole. The birds dropped their wings with immense power, shooting to the beautiful orange sky above. The wind striking my face as I tightened my grip, screaming like a maniac at high speeds.


    As we soared in the sky, looking down at the wonderous terrain of greenery and mountains, I glanced back at Crim. The two of us grown a beaming smile as we shot our arms into the air, laughing hysterically from our victory. "WE DID IT!!" We cheered at the top of our lungs, performing a rigorous high-five.


    "KOOO!" The three birds cawed once more in unison, just as happy as we are.


    "Thanks for helping us birdy," I remarked rubbing its head with a smile, digesting the astonishing colors of the sky, flying over fluffy white clouds.


    "Koo ¨C Koo!"


    With that, I directed the birds on where to go, heading back home¡­


    *****


    Rellgis Rillem-


    Sitting on a cushioned chair on Savitra''s balcony, with her and Valentine near the bar she owned, I gazed at the mountains in the background.


    The two pretty ladies sat on separate chairs, both having a glass of red wine in hand. I looked at my wife ¨C Valentine ¨C staring into her celestial lavender eyes with suspicion. "Val¡­are you sure that you should be drinking?" I hesitantly asked.


    Valentine pulled the glass to her side, turning her short body along with it, as if I was preparing to snatch it from her clutches. "I promise I won''t do anything...don''t take it," she quickly hissed, drinking while she kept a cautious eye on me.


    I simply sighed, praying to Malerenz that this woman doesn''t pounce on me like last night¡­I barely have enough energy as it is¡­


    Valentine swiveled her glass, "uh...Honey? About earlier, do you have any idea how Sin moved that fast?"


    "Now that you say that¡­" Savitra added. "Do you, Rellgis? Sin moved at ¨C or faster than sound. And he''s only four¡­"


    I recalled his speed earlier; it was very unpredictable. But I began reminiscing about what my old man told me when I was younger. Apparently, he could do the same when he was Sin''s age¡­


    Which could only mean¡­it''s an inborn trait he obtained from my dad. It''s odd that I couldn''t do this when I was young, although I can exceed that speed without a problem now. But it''s obvious that it slipped passed me, and Sin was the one who happened to acquire it.


    I looked at the two, "I''m sure Sin got it from my dad. He told me that he could move faster than sound when he was four."


    "Interesting¡­so its innate," Valentine mused.


    "Well, that explains it. With his talent and speed, he''ll probably move faster than light without spatial kinetics when he''s a teenager," Savitra commented with wonder.


    Valentine and I nodded, what Savitra said isn''t wrong. With Sin being so young, and can already move at such lengths, I can''t deny that. There''s no telling how fast he''ll be, Sin may surpass mine, and Valentine''s in the future.


    Suddenly, I noticed a ginormous pillar of white flames, out in the distance at the mountains. Next, the house began to shake wildly, like an earthquake was occurring.


    We all stood and Savitra murmured in worry, "was that- "THE BOYS!" Valentine shouted in dismay, interrupting Savitra.


    By the biggest coincidence, three giant silver birds, with four wings appeared, soaring in the sky. My eyes caught sight of two small kids, one with crimson-colored hair, as for the other: gold, fluttering rapidly with the wind. Their childish voices laughing like mad men.


    As the birds came swooping down to the porch, Sin and Crim poked their heads from behind the leading bird, having a smile of glee on their faces. "Hey mama!!!" Skysin waved with an innocent chuckle.


    Valentine looked as if the world had crumbled down from this sight. Her hand slowly released the glass of wine, smashing onto the red rug ¨C which is nonexistent for her to waste alcohol. Her mouth gapped open, "oh...my malerenz¡­" She muttered fainting, falling onto Savitra''s arms.


    When the large beasts landed on my right, and the boys jumped off. Skysin and Crim rubbed the bird with another chortle. The beast unleashed a massive caw, taking off with its two companions into the sky.


    The two boys ran up to me, keeping a smile. All while I ¨C absolutely had no words, utterly baffled, staring at Sin and Crim¡­ I slowly blinked, then grasped their shoulders, inspecting their bodies since they had a few small bruises. "Are you two ok??" I asked.


    They simply nodded with a giggle, but Crim pointed at the mountain, "umm¡ªwe made an avalanche!"


    "WHAT?!" Savitra and I exclaimed, turning our necks to look at the mountain, witnessing the snow grow closer to our location.


    With haste, Savitra sat Valentine on a chair and made two, beautiful orange wings appear on her back, that of an elegant flaming bird. She shot into the air and moved to the walls of the backyard in what seemed to be an instant. Savitra lifted her arms, aiming them at the mountain, causing dark-orange flames to escape from her palms and constructed a fiery blanket.


    With a wave of her finger, the flames danced, wisping through the abundant trees and wildlife, coating the entire mountain. However, the snow was the only thing affected, quickly melting and evaporating. Flawless control of her power, not damaging anything else, it still amazes me to this day.


    After she finished and returned to the balcony, Valentine had awoken from the chair Savitra had place her in. Hurdling over to the boys, she wrapped her arms around them, "my goodness, don''t ever do that again! What were you two thinking?!"


    The boys briefed us about the entire ordeal. Helping birds from people who weren''t only trying to kill the beasts, but them as well. Although it was reckless, they did what they had to for survival, which made me proud. Knowing they can at least handle situations like this to a degree, especially at their age.


    As for those people, I doubt they survived, and I can''t sense any other vital, excluding the beasts and such. More than likely, Savitra probably disintegrated them with the snow. But I should check to be sure, just in case.


    While they all sat down, Savitra chuckled rubbing their heads, "you two definitely trouble together¡­"


    *****


    A new day had arrived, and we''re finally about to head back home. Instead of taking a carriage and making that prolonged trip back to the Raven region. We decided to take the rift, since it''s substantially faster. Furthermore, I checked the mountain last night as well. But just as I thought, I couldn''t find any corpses of the people the boys had come across.


    Currently standing outside Savitra''s threshold, she and Val shared a hug, then she wrapped her arms around Sin, lifting him into the air, giving him multiple kisses. "Oh, your sooo adorable! And already a troublemaker, I hope you don''t break too many girls'' hearts," Savitra chuckled.


    Me and Valentine laughed from her jest, and after Val gave Crim a hug as well, we said our goodbyes, entering the carriage to head home.


    While we road in the carriage, Sin fell asleep on Valentine''s lap ¨C and she was slumbering too. It''s funny to me though, all three of them look exactly alike. Valentine, Skysin, and her father, he''s basically Skysin''s twin, pretty much.


    But it seems my son has a lot going for his life. It''s more of a prediction, but he''s a talented child, who simply enjoys a fun adventure. It makes me wonder what he''ll come across in this life of his¡­


    All in all, I can''t wait to witness what he''ll become.


    I showed a gentle smile, looking at Skysin while he slept, "my son..."

 Chapter 7: Preliminary Match

    Skysin Rillem-


    It''s been three years since dad and I made that promise, and to be perfectly honest, training was more of a nightmare. Dad''s an entirely different person when he teaches me. I began having flashbacks, trying to evade his vigorous attacks using wooden swords.


    At that time, the nice, cool breeze flowed through my untamed golden hair while I was seated on a brown blanket, under the shade of a tree in our large yard. Only wearing a pair of black baggy pants, I watched mom and dad stretch while they were in the middle of the bright green land, preparing for a sparring match. Dad is shirtless, displaying his slim-athletic body. A few scars around his stomach and muscular arms. Simply clothed in black harem pants.


    Mom tied her long hair into a ponytail, wearing a jade crop-top that hung loosely over her stomach. A wide linen black belt wrapped around her waist, sporting a long off-white skirt under that draped to her ankles. Including a side slit on the right section of her skirt, revealing a pair of short black tights.


    After dad bounced off the balls of his feet a few times, he picked up a long, dark blue sheathe next to him. "Are you ready to start Val?" He asked unsheathing the sword, revealing a magnificent saber.


    The blade is almost snow white, glistening radiantly from the sun''s rays. Beautifully keen, just a glance seemed it could cut you. The cross guard and grip; jet black. As for the pommel of the sword, round like a small ball, with a blue emerald embedded in the very middle.


    Mom took out her daggers, rotating them in her hands while lowering her stance for battle. Placing her right leg in front while the left stayed behind, to keep herself stable. After stopping them, positioning her weapons in front herself. The daggers are curved like an ''S'', black on the flat side, then blended to gold on the edges of the blades. "Ready when you are," she replied.


    Dad turned to me for a short moment, "hey Skysin, make sure you try to pick up on our movement and the way we attack, got it?"


    I raised my arm with a thumbs up, "got it dad!"


    He smiled and turned back to mom, playfully gesturing her, slowly motioning his arm to his side with a courteous bow, "ladies first - madam."


    At that moment, mom disappeared, only making the wind flow chaotically where she once was. All while dad kept his stance, standing still. He then twirled around, quickly shifting the sword in front of his chest, blocking mom''s dagger just as she aimed at his heart. He grinned with a chuckle, "close one."


    Mom jumped back a few feet as dad rotated his sword in a circular motion. With tremendous speed, he lunged towards her, vertically slashing downwards. Mom parried the attack, causing bright sparks to materialize. At the same time, a flurry of blows was casted between the two. As they continued to strike each other; their arms became nothing but a blur as my eyes struggled to keep up.


    Dad swept his leg at mom''s ankle, making her loose balance as she fell back. Next, he swung the sword downwards once more. But mom briskly reacted, leaping into a backflip while blocking the incoming attack, causing dads arm to retract from the force.


    After mom landed, she darted towards him. Closing the distance under a half a second, mom extended her blade, speedily thrusting multiple times at dad. He fixed his sword, making it face the sky and blocked every single attack precisely.


    Mom quickly spun her body, reaching out her arm and slashed horizontally. But dad flawlessly performed a side-flip, evading the attack and swung at mom diagonally. At that moment, mom lowered herself while dodging his sword. Similar to a dance move, she swirled her body into a windmill, and shot one of her legs onto dads'' stomach, propelling him into the air.


    Casted off the ground, dad utilized his kinetics, creating an ice platform above his self, facing mom. Then, he bent his legs and launched towards mom at blistering speeds.


    While dad dove towards mom, she used her spatial kinetics, causing black and purple aura to coat her body. Strangely enough, small white and yellow particles became visible, all slowly gliding into her body, creating a faint glow. When she did this, in an instant, she appeared in front of dad.


    The couple made their weapons collide, unleashing a humongous shockwave, creating a giant, deep crater in the middle of the field. The pure impact from the attack made the trees and grass blow rapidly, like a hurricane had surfaced.


    Thus, causing me to lift off the ground¡­luckily, I molded a large wall of ice behind me to catch myself.


    When I glanced back up, mom and dad were falling onto a section of the ground that wasn''t affected. Holding her like a damsel in distress, he began to laugh as they slowly descended. "Ha, it''s my win. Better luck next time," dad teased.


    Mom simply sucked her teeth, rolling her lavender eyes.


    I was completely astonished by their fight and dashed to them. When I surfaced in front of the couple - which caught them by surprise, "that was aweesomee!" My eyes sparkled with excitement as I hopped in circles, revolving them like a little bunny.


    Dad bent down and ruffled my hair, "you thought that was cool? Haha, we weren''t even close to fighting at full strength."


    I ran behind dad and leapt onto his back, "hey dad? You think I''ll ever get strong as you and mom?"


    Dad chortled setting me onto his broad shoulders as him and mom walked away from the crater, "of course kiddo, it all depends on how much determination and motivation you have¡­And talent of course."¡ªHe raised his index finger¡ª "But never do entirely too much. You may strain or possibly destroy your body in the process."


    I nodded with a stern smile, "right!"


    "That means if you want to get big and strong, you''ll have to eat-more-vegetables, little man," mom teased me.


    I slouched my head on dad''s wild blue hair, "ugghh mom, I don''t like vegetables..." I grunted with a murmur.


    Mom turned around smiling, but I sensed something minacious behind it, "Skysin¡­you''re going to enjoy those vegetables."


    I quickly saluted sitting up-right, not daring to discover what''ll happen next, "yes ma''am..."


    She turned around advancing to the house, "good boy. And we''ll be taking showers and go into Tayon city for your match later."


    I grinned, growing excited for today, "ok!"


    I''ll be facing against another kid in a preliminary match for a tournament later. Known as the Pahmeon ¨C which is a tradition that Valorrey has. A great diversity of warriors across the planet of Valorrey come to attend it. As for who my opponent is¡­I have no idea. But dad said it''ll be fun, and a better way for me to gain experience, so I''m not complaining.


    Getting to the glass door, "you''ll be meeting some old friends of ours too." Mom added with a smile.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Who are they?" I quired.


    "You''ll find out later afternoon, they''re good people," dad answered.


    "Oh ok, what about the hole?" I questioned, pointing back to the meteor-sized crater in the ground.


    "We''ll get someone we know to fix it up for us. Hopefully the lazy man won''t complain..." Mom chuckled, entering the house.


    *****


    The afternoon had finally swum by, my family and I are currently in the carriage, entering the tall blue-brick walls of Tayon city, the capital of the Raven Region. Surprisingly, I figured the ride here would''ve been quite lengthy. However, our house isn''t actually far. We''re located maybe a good ten miles down west from here.


    Dad tied his mane-like hair into a low ponytail. His apparel; a splendid black and gold military-eques uniform, with three platinum stars on his chest. Including a short red cape on the left side of his shoulder.


    Mom wore a yellow regal dress with a diamond necklace around her neck. The apparel is lengthy, covering her ankles, only able to view the tips her purple slippers. Her hair is interweaved into a singular loose braid, draping over of her shoulder onto her forearm. She''s also wearing two dangling earrings, connected to a small diamond.


    Since I''ll be competing, I dressed myself in a simple red shirt, and baggy black pants tucked into my boots. My hair is somewhat slicked back, keeping it tamed, all while remaining in its natural wavy, yet wild nature. For the weapon I''ll be using, a cutlass. It''s actually my favorite out of all the swords. Probably because of the pirate stories mom used to read to me when I was a toddler. Like Sinbad the Sailor.


    Riding throughout the pebbled roads of Tayon, I noticed many civilians waving at us, all cheering for dad and mom.


    "We love you General Rellgis!!"


    You''re so gorgeous Mrs. Rillem!!"


    I honestly forget that dad''s a general. His personality doesn''t match that specific criterion. Dad''s more laid-back, relaxed ¨C always cracking a stupid joke of the sort. Until mom beats him...


    Getting closer to our destination, the buildings seemed to have grown, or sprouted, becoming much taller. This specific area is the Core Centre of Tayon City, extremely busier than the outer sections of this humongous place, always teeming with citizens, and tourists. Withholding businesses with merchants, inns, restaurants, and of course, vendors.


    The people are lively, all roaring with excitement as they approached a massive, blue coliseum with giant black pillars, used as support to hold the ceiling.


    After the carriage came to a stop, we exited, making way to the glass doors of this ginormous structure. Entering the luxurious lobby, beautiful chandeliers made of diamond hung on the ceiling. The clean tiled floors made of white granite, well-polished ¨C making them glisten from the amber gems above. Masses of vendors on the sides, selling all types of products, whether its food, armor, or toys for kids.


    Then more people noticed us, all cheering once more for dad and mom. He put on another strained smile, waving to all of them while we approached the stairwell on our right.


    We ascended three flights of stairs, finally coming to a long corridor with doors on our left. This area is where all the nobles have their private boxes, to watch the matches that''ll begin soon.


    Mom and Dad stopped in front of a different room, much larger than the others. Having two, grey double doors. Above them, pinned to the wall, a silver board with words engraved on it. Reading: "Valorrey Royal Box."


    "You''re friends with the king and queen of Valorrey??" I exclaimed.


    Mom chuckled, "yep, although we''re more like family."


    Dad knocked on the door, and under a second, a bald butler wearing a black tuxedo with a marvelous brown mustache, falling right over his lips, opened it.


    "Hello, Rillem family. I''m glad you could make it," he said with a gentle bow.


    As we all entered the spacious box, dad replied with a smile, "it''s good to see you''re doing well, Euphert."


    Two adults had appeared, a tall, well-built man and a slim woman around mom''s short height, stood near a bar. Withholding a ludicrous amount of bottled wine on the red counter. They turned to us, making a smile.


    The man has short, spikey brown hair, with a golden crown on top of his head, having three red rubies in a vertical row in the very center. Narrowed dark brown eyes, a chiseled chin, along with beige skin. Wearing a black collar jacket with black slacks and dress shoes. A large carmine and white robe across his wide shoulders with a golden ''V'' emblem on his left chest.


    The queen wore an elegant red dress on her slim body, wearing the same crown and rubies atop her head. A bob-cut of shoulder-length, burgundy-colored hair, and two diamond earrings. A prepossessing woman with cinnamon-colored eyes and long eyelashes, a pair of rosy lips, and sleek skin of sand.


    The man raised his large arms, nearly shouting, welcoming my parents, "Rellgis! Valentine! It''s been years since we seen you two!"


    Dad and the king pressed their forearms together. "It has! It looks like you built up a lot more muscle Raine," dad remarked.


    "It seems I did!"¡ªRaine laughed¡ª "hahaha, I haven''t noticed until now."


    Meanwhile, mom and the queen shared a hug. The pretty lady chortled, "it seems you''ve been doing well, sister."


    Mom nodded, "yes, I have been Audrey."¡ªMom turned to me, sitting her hand on my head¡ª "And this is Skysin."


    Audrey took a knee, rubbing my head with a gentle smile, "hi Skysin. You look just like your mother. You can call me auntie."


    I gave a small bow, "it''s nice to meet you, Aunt Audrey."


    "Where''s Elaine and Ru?" Mom asked with a tinge of interest.


    "Elaine should be in the training room right now, getting ready for her match. Ru''s outside on the seating area." Audrey replied guiding us through the doorway. Looking to my right, I came to see a single teenaged girl. Sitting down pleasantly as the gentle wind blew through her long hair.


    Mom approached her, hence the girl stood, "hey Ru, are you ready for your match soon?" Mom asked giving her a hug.


    Ru''s at least a teenager, maybe around seventeen or so. Judging her height from my mother, Ru''s around 5''5 or 5''6, at least. Furthermore, her features are the very epitome of ¨C if looks could kill.


    Curly, raspberry-colored hair, cascading over her delicate shoulders and waist, like a supple river brimming with ripe berries. Almond-shaped black eyes, gleaming like obsidian jewelry. Glossy golden skin, rotund cherry lips, and a captivating, well-developed body. Attired in a refined orchid-colored robe, with a black-tie enveloping her slim waist.


    In a monotonous, silvery voice, keeping a face of poise, Ru replied with a nod, "of course master."


    ''So, mom teaches her...I guess that means Ru is quite powerful,'' I deduced in my thoughts.


    Mom gave a quick nod as she patted her head, "that''s good to hear Ru¡­"¡ªMom looked over to me¡ª "this is my son, Skysin."


    I stepped forward, extending my hand to mom''s disciple. "Hello Ru," I greeted with a beaming grin. Ru simply gave me a handshake with a nod.


    After dad greeted Audrey and Ru, we all took a seat. While I sat next to Ru, I had looked over to the gorgeous girl, "excuse me, Ru?"


    Ru''s long lashes fluttered, then looked down at me, "yes?"


    "Are you a princess?" I questioned, tilting my head in curiosity. I wouldn''t be surprised if she was, the air around her seems very refined, and serene.


    Ru shook her head from my question, "no, I''m not a princess Sin."


    I cautiously inspected Ru, "then what are yo-" She interrupted me, lifting her hand and softly chopping my head as she vaguely huffed, "¡­too many questions Skysin¡­"


    I pouted crossing my arms, "I was just asking..." I muttered, staring at the empty stage below.


    Noticing my disappointed expression, Ru patted my head, "Audrey and Raine are like my older siblings, I''m not related to them¡­"


    Just when I was about to ask her one more question, a man teleported onto the wide, grey arena floor under us. Wearing a blue tuxedo with black hair and brown eyes. Holding a translucent gem in his hand, he lifted his arm and held it near his mouth, causing his ecstatic voice to sound throughout the entire coliseum. "Hello everyone!! I''ll be your announcer today. I welcome you all to the Pahmeon tournament. And our Rulers of Valorrey!!" The fellow spoke with excitement, gesturing his hand to the box we''re present in.


    Audrey, Raine, and Ru erected to their feet, standing in front of the metal railing, waving at all the cheering citizens.


    After they returned to their seats, the announcer continued, "as you all know, the Pahmeon tournament is a great, cherished tradition of ours. Where warriors from all across the planet of Valorrey come to participate. And of course, before the main matches begin, we always have the preliminary matches, a quick bout between four talented children whose skills have been growing at an exponential rate!"


    He paused for a slight second, then went on, raising his arms above his head. "As for the two young warriors who''ll be facing off today¡­ first, the son of Marcus Oreland, one of the three dukes who looks over the Nova Region. ROLLAND ORELAND!!"


    The hundreds of thousands of people all screamed with enthusiasm, then, the announcer resumed. "Next, the son of our powerful general ¨C hero, Rellgis Rillem. Who''s also the grandson of our great deity Jagan. SKYSIN RILLEM!!"


    The crowd roared with exhilaration, shouting my name.


    "LET''S GO SKYSIN!!"


    "YEAHHHH!!"


    "KICK HIS BUTT SKYSIN!!"


    When dad and Raine stood, dad looked at me with a grin, "let''s go kiddo!"


    "Right!"


    Just as I was about to stand, Ru tugged my shirt with a small smile, "good luck, Skysin."


    "Thanks Ru," I smiled, walking over to dad and Raine by the railing. I could feel the adrenaline in me begin to erupt, almost like a volcano. I''ve been training since I was a toddler, and I''m ready to test just how strong I am against others¡­

 Chapter 8: Like The Wind

    Skysin Rillem-


    Standing next to them, Raine turned to me, "how disrespectful of me to not introduce myself lad. I''m Raine, it''s nice to meet ya Skysin," Raine remarked, extending his arm to me.


    "It''s alright, nice to meet you Raine," I responded, shaking his hand.


    Suddenly, the gem glowed a violet hue, in an instant, we teleported on the middle of this massive arena. It caught me off-guard a bit, but the gem must be infused with spatial energy.


    Next, two figures appeared before us. A round man and child. The adult - Marcus - has tamed, seaweed green hair, and a thin mustache. Wearing a brown doublet with black trousers, and dress shoes. Although, he is on the larger size when it comes to weight.


    As for the boy, Rolland, he''s around my age at least, a few inches taller than me. The same seaweed-colored hair, a bob-cut style, his bangs brushing across his forehead. Wearing a black battle robe with a large broadsword latched to a belt, wrapped around his back.


    But he''s shaped weird, almost like an¡­egg.


    I raised a brow, pretty much examining the round boy.


    ''Egg¡­man? No.''


    ''Egg¡­


    ¡­Boy?''


    ''Eggboy!!''


    Marcus and Rolland stepped forward, approaching us. Rolland''s father did a courteous bow, shaking both Raine, and my dad''s hand. "King Valorrey, General Rillem. It''s an honor for my son to battle against yours," Marcus bowed once more.


    Dad nodded, "¡­of course. May the best win."


    Marcus bowed once more, then the adults all backed away from me and Rolland. While dad and Raine walked past me, dad patted my head with a confident smile, "do well Sin."


    I grinned looking up to him, "right!"


    The adults took a step onto the purple gems inserted inside the floor. Then, they disappeared, teleporting back into their respective boxes.


    I turned around staring at the round boy before me, noticing the smug smile on his face. Rolland seemed to have flexed his nonexistent muscles, speaking in a condescending tone, "so¡­your General Rillem''s son? I thought you we''re a little girl at first."


    I frowned, sighing from his words. Every ¨C single ¨C time¡­do I really look that much like a girl? It''s so irritating¡­


    ''I hope I grow up to be really muscular...'' I thought to myself.


    Rolland unsheathed his sword, spinning the grip of his weapon in his hand. "So, girly¡­should I go easy on you? Although, it would be funny to see you cry for daddy, hahah."


    I rolled my eyes, slightly raising my arm to my side. Doing this, a small violet portal appeared. I slipped my arm inside, pulling out a sharpened, silver cutlass. Over the past three years, mom taught me how to make pocket dimensions. I''m nowhere near as powerful as mom is, but it''s still quite handy. I can place whatever I want inside, whether its inanimate or alive. In contrast, I still have a limit to how many objects or people can enter.


    Mom also stated that when my control is better, and get stronger, I''ll be able to create entire dimensions. Like my own little world as such.


    Rolland was caught off-guard from my action, lifting a brow, "w-what?! You have spatial kinetics??" He exclaimed, taking a step back from me.


    Ignoring his question, I aimed my weapon at him, "you talk a lot, Eggboy."


    Next, the announcers voice had boomed throughout the area. "The match is about to begin now! On a count of three everyone!!"


    Rolland shook his head out of daze, clutching onto his sword as he glared at me, "no matter. I''ll be sure that you lose¡­"


    As the announcer began counting down, the entire audience counted down with him.


    "THREE!!"


    "TWO!!"


    "ONE!!"


    "GOOO!!"


    As the adrenaline started pumping fiercely in my soul, I grinned, clutching onto my weapon and lunged towards Rolland, swinging horizontally to his waist. Rolland hastily fixed his posture, placing the broadsword near his side, blocking my attack. Yet, the force of my attack was enough to knock him back a few meters.


    Rolland winced, absorbing my attack as his arms retracted behind him. He kept his legs steady, and leapt high into the air, slamming his sword down to my head. I quickly reacted, setting my cutlass above my head and sitting my hand near the upper base of the weapon, parrying his heavy attack. Enough force to make my feet lodge into the ground.


    When Rolland landed onto the surface, he brought his sword to the left and forcefully slashed to my chest. Swiftly, I leapt over his blade, and spun like a tornado, sweeping my foot across his cheek, thrashing and kicking him away from me.


    But I must say, I expected Rolland to be much more skilled¡­especially with how much crap he was spouting. His attacks are a bit sloppy, and not exactly precise. It seems I overestimated him¡­


    Rolland groaned rubbing his cheek. Erecting to his feet, he gave a light scoff, "¡­tch, it seems I underestimated you¡­"


    My face cringed as I grounded my teeth. Looks like we had alternative thoughts about this.


    Rolland grasped his weapon and made green aura slowly creep from his body. "It''s time I finish you, Skysin¡­" He muttered, making the arena floor shift and rumble.


    The ground under his feet started to grow and build, slowly molding into a giant, human-like figure. Rolland made the blob of rock swivel, transforming into a rugged, towering golem.


    I gazed at the twenty-foot golem, then snickered Rolland with a smug grin, "heh, it looks just like you. Fat."


    Rolland''s cheeks grew red as he scowled me, "shut up!!" He shouted, making the golems large arm draw back, and shoot towards me. But as I expected, it''s quite slow in speed.


    Just as its rocky fist entered striking distance, I leapt over the golems hand, and landed on its arm as it smitten the ground, creating a deepened crater.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I began scaling the giant rock soldier, running to its rugged face. When I got to its shoulder, I fixed my cutlass while coating it in ice, and ran the blade through the golems head, slicing it cleanly in half. Causing the entire thing to be frozen in crystal ice.


    When the golem was about to collapse, I placed my foot atop its dissected head and jumped into the sky. Next, I aimed my alternate hand at Rolland with a predatorial smile, and bombarded him with a fleet of sharpened icicles.


    Rolland''s face blenched in fear while he shifted back, avoiding my flurry of attacks. He raised his arm, conjuring a tall wall, blocking off any more of my icicles. When I landed onto the ground, I made a jagged ice blade grow onto my other arm. Then I took off, increasing my speed as I dashed towards Rolland.


    Rolland made spikes protrude from the wall and shot javelins of rock towards me. I began slicing and dicing through all his projectiles as I circumvented through them.


    Striking one down, I came to discern another speeding towards me. Briskly, I side-flipped to my right and attempted to run around the barricade. But Rolland made the wall adjust, trying to follow my movements as he continued shooting barrages at me.


    I sucked my teeth out of vexation and further enhanced my movement, traveling near the speed of sound. I completely eluded past him, standing behind Rolland while he didn''t notice my presence.


    Rolland had figured that I wasn''t in front of him anymore, and when he turned around to face me, he squealed like a little girl, swinging his broadsword at me. I ducked under his weapon and swung my heel onto his stomach, knocking him through the wall as he skidded across the ground.


    When I expected him to stand, he simply laid there, splayed on the ground. My eyes had blinked a couple of times as I blankly stared at Rolland, he looked dead¡­


    I notice the crowds'' cheers had altered into murmurs of question too. Then the announcer spoke, "um¡­medics? Can you please check on Rolland please?"


    Two individuals ¨C a man and woman ¨C dressed in blue shirts and trousers, ran up the stairs and onto the arena floor with haste. They both took a knee as the man lifted Rolland''s torso and sat him on his leg. The woman pressed her hand on Rolland''s chest, examining his well-being.


    When woman raised her arms and waved them, most likely a message, the announcers voice spoke in an astonished tone, "it seems Rolland has been knocked unconscious! Which makes this Skysin Rillem''s victory!!"


    As the man made a bed of wind, to assist Rolland off the stage, the crowd yelled, "way to go Skysin!!"


    "WE LOVE YOU!!!"


    "LET''S GO SKYSIN!!!"


    All I could do was stand, staring at the medics as they took Rolland away.


    ''The hell¡­?'' I muttered to myself.


    What type of victory is this? This battle was supposed to be exhilarating, blood-pumping, awesome!! But the results of this battle were more than horrible, it''s horrendous¡­


    I sent my cutlass back into my pocket dimension and walked back to the gem, letting it transport me back into the royal box. Approaching everyone, mom embraced me with a kiss on the forehead, "you did amazing honey!"¡ªShe tilted her head¡ª "what''s the matter Sin?"


    I vaguely sulked shaking my head, "it''s nothing¡­"


    Dad patted my head with a chuckle, "hahah, I think Sin''s a little disappointed is all."


    Raine nodded, "well¡­there did seem to be a difference in experience, including strength between Sin and Rolland."


    Audrey chortled, "maybe Elaine or the other child will be closer to Sin''s match. After all, they still need to battle."


    I looked up to Audrey, "who''s Elaine?"


    The adults all chuckled as we took our seats, when I sat next to Ru again, Raine answered, "Elaine''s our daughter, she''s your age. A few days older than you are, actually. Elaine''s been taught in hand-to-hand by me and a friend of ours. She might be closer to your match if she defeats her opponent."


    I grew a bit excited, I only fought against Crim and my family in hand-to-hand, but I''ve never learnt any fighting techniques, only based on instinct really. I bet it''ll be fun to fight against someone who''s actually trained in that type of combat. Even if it''s not as entertaining as battling with swords.


    Ru patted my head, keeping the same indifferent expression, "¡­congrats on your win." She worded quietly.


    I smiled, "thank you!" But I still felt dejected from my win, I expected too much from Rolland.


    Then, the announcer chimed in my ears, "alllright, everyone! It''s time for our next two contestants!"


    After another pause, catching everybody''s attention, he resumed, "for our first, a young girl from a small village out in the Nova Region. Quite the talented swordswoman, who''s capable of even battling against teenagers and adults. DELILAH OPHEREY!!"


    A little girl had teleported onto the stage. Shoulder-length, dark orange hair with curtain-like bangs that swept over her forehead, hanging above her big, copper-brown eyes. She wore a simple black shirt and a grey battle skirt falling over her knees. On her waist, a silver sheathe of a long sword latched to her belt.


    Next, the announcer spoke once more, "as for the other, the esteemed daughter of our rulers. Although she''s only seven, she packs a lethal punch! Our young princess, ELAINE VALORREY!!"


    The citizens roared in excitement and worship, screaming her name.


    "YEAHH ELAINE!!"


    "OUR PRINCESS"


    "WOOOOO"


    "YOU GO PRINCESS"


    The other child teleported onto the stage. Straight, cr¨¨me-colored hair that draped to her back, with two bundled buns sitting atop her head. She wore two glistening diamond earrings and had smoothly, cool peach skin. Innocent, glossy cinnamon-colored eyes with curly eyelashes. A silver necklace enveloped her lissome neck, laid over her elegant, sky-blue battle-robe falling to her ankles, sporting a pair of blood red slippers. Her hands sheathed in golden gauntlets.


    After the crowd finished counting down, they all shouted in unison, "BEGIN!!!!"


    Delilah unsheathed her long sword and rushed Elaine, slashing her blade horizontally. But Elaine quickly dodged Delilah''s sword weaving under. When Delilah performed another attack, Elaine leapt into a back flip, flawlessly avoiding the blade.


    Elaine seems to be very nimble; it''ll be hard to land an attack on her.


    Delilah continued to push on, unleashing a flurry of virgules and thrusts, but Elaine remained on the defensive, effortlessly circumventing through Delilah''s barrage. Just when Delilah raised her sword and veered it down to Elaine''s head, Elaine pivoted her foot and side-stepped to the left. With Delilah being wide-open, Elaine lowered her posture and shot a powerful hook onto the side of Delilah''s stomach, sending her back a few meters.


    As Delilah was casted away, she aimed her hand and fired multiple spheres of wind. Elaine willed translucent-like aura around her arms, and dashed to Delilah, all while blocking the balls of wind with precise punches and kicks, propelling them away from herself.


    Just when another projectile was about to thrash Elaine, she briskly palmed it, changing the trajectory and making it smite Delilah''s sternum head-on.


    Delilah had faltered taking a step back, then Elaine lunged towards her, preparing to release another powerful punch. Delilah hastily reacted, swinging her blade towards Elaine''s torso. However, Elaine swiftly side-flipped over Delilah''s attack, and when Elaine landed, she skewed a quick chop onto Delilah''s wrist, causing her to lose grip of her weapon.


    When Delilah''s weapon had smitten the ground, Elaine executed a ferocious combo. Elaine grasped Delilah''s shoulders and kneed her stomach, shot a palm onto her chest, and spun like a ballroom dancer, landing a roundhouse kick onto her neck, knocking Delilah off the stage and onto the grass below.


    With that, the crowd all cheered away, and the announcers voice boomed in awe, "ELAINE''S THE WINNER!!!! The final match will be held in ten minutes! Until then, enjoy your time here, thank you!"


    After Elaine and Delilah exited the stage, I noticed that Ru had a small, yet proud smile on her face. But it seems Elaine is going to be challenge, I didn''t expect her to win so easily, she managed to not get damaged either.


    "Wow! Elaine did fantastic. You guys surely trained her well," mom remarked lightheartedly.


    Raine chuckled, bashfully rubbing the back of his head, "hahaha, she''s a very determined girl, that''s all I can say. She definitely has her grandmothers'' spirit."


    Audrey nodded, "indeed, she''s turning out to look just like mother¡­"¡ªBut Audrey quickly changed the topic¡ª "Have you heard from Savitra recently? I messaged her with the pager vestige a month ago, but she never answered."


    Both dad and mom shook their heads, then mom replied "no, we haven''t¡­the last time we spoke was around the same time as you. She could be busy with being a duchess."


    Audrey rubbed her cheek, "I just hope she''s not stressed by anything¡­"


    When it suddenly grew quiet, "how come Elaine doesn''t come up here?" I pondered, since her family is all in this box.


    Raine chuckled, "she''s usually like that. To keep her concentration so she won''t be distracted."


    I nodded from his words, but I can''t wait to fight against her, I hope our battle isn''t anything like Eggboy''s. After ten minutes had passed, the announcer''s voice sounded throughout the coliseum, "ok everyone!! It''s time for the finalists! Skysin Rillem!! And Elaine Valorrey!!"


    When I stood and walked to the purple gem in the railing, Audrey spoke, "well then Sin, good luck to you, and my daughter. May the best win." Audrey smiled with a nod.


    I grinned, "right!"


    Instantly, I teleported back onto the stage, coming to see Elaine a few feet from me. Silently staring at each other for a couple of seconds, Elaine''s cheeks had flourished in rose, but she quickly withdrew her head away from me.


    I titled my head a bit, confused by her actions. ''What was that?'' I questioned myself.


    Then, the announcer spoke again, "its time for the countdown everybody!!!"


    *****

 Chapter 9: High-Tension Battle

    Skysin Rillem-


    "GOOO!!!!" The crowd all shouted.


    When they did, I made my cutlass appear on my palm, and Elaine lowered her stance, prepared for combat. The question is¡­what''s an adequate way for me to fight against her? It''s obvious that I have an advantage when it comes to reach, but I doubt that''ll hold Elaine back. Plus, if I get too close, she''ll overtake me in close range.


    However, I am faster¡­


    With a resolute plan, I tapped my toes on the floor, then moved at high speeds, blitzing Elaine. Just as I surfaced in front of her, I noticed Elaine''s cinnamon eyes broaden from surprise. Using it as leverage, I clinched the grip of my sword and swung down towards her head. But Elaine reacted swiftly, shifting to my left and shot a jab to my face.


    I bobbed my head, narrowly dodging her fist and rotated, swiping my blade to her torso. Elaine bended back, completely avoiding my sword and brought her legs up, swinging her toes towards my chin. I lifted my head, barely dodging her kick as it drifted past my nose.


    When Elaine stood once more, she lowered herself while spinning her body, brushing her foot across my ankles. Yet, I managed to leap over Elaine''s leg, and veered my blade down diagonally. Elaine rolled on her back like a hedgehog, evading my blade as it sliced the ground open. She shot off to the air and performed a solid backflip, landing back onto the floor, setting herself back into a battle posture.


    All while the crowd continued to roar from our small bout, "that was awesome!! These kids are fantastic!!"


    "GO ELAINE!!"


    "I''m sorry princess! But win SKYSIN!!"


    Elaine''s surely agile¡­even if I''m faster than her, I can''t underestimate Elaine''s reaction speed and nimbleness. But that''s the bizarre part, I''m sure she couldn''t track me, yet Elaine was able to act quickly. What''s her kinetics?


    Stirring up another ploy, I raised my arm, causing multiple tentacles of ice to sprout from the ground. As they all swayed and slithered in place, I unleashed them, all speeding over to Elaine.


    Elaine backed away, jumping, spinning, weaving under my attacks. Although, I discerned a faint, yellow hue glow on Elaine''s gauntlets. Before I knew it, masses of large yellow spheres emerged from thin air behind Elaine, causing my brows to furrow with question.


    ''What is that??'' I cautiously asked myself.


    As Elaine continued to circumvent through my frosted tentacles, she waved her arm, firing the spheres at high velocity towards me. My reflexes kicked in, eluding through the barrage of mini suns as I blocked some with my blade.


    But I came to witness some stragglers smiting the ground, causing it to basically evaporate¡­


    While I examined the damage from her kinetics, it clicked in my head. ''Wait¡­? Is this plasma?!'' I questioned in my head.


    Just as I dodged another ball of plasma, I looked up, unable to espy Elaine anywhere. However, I caught sight of a small shadow before me. I gazed at the sky, coming to see Elaine plummeting to me with her leg extended, coated in translucent aura. My eyes widened as I leapt back, allowing Elaine to collide into the ground, shooting debris of brick everywhere as smoke materialized.


    I anxiously gulped, looking at the destructive force from her attack. Elaine''s a heavy hitter for someone who looks so¡­ingenuous.


    Promptly, another ball of plasma shot from the nebulous smoke, heading right towards me. When I weaved to the left dodging the sphere, Elaine was dead in front of me¡­


    When she launched a fierce hook to my stomach, I briskly reacted, lifting my elbow to obstruct her fist. But Elaine resumed her bombardment of attacks, sending punches, kicks, elbows, and knees.


    Elaine raised her leg into the air and slammed her heel down to my head. Just before it came into contact, I slid to the right as her foot crashed into the ground, then swept my blade towards her stomach.


    Randomly, an unknown force made me loose grip of my weapon, causing me to grow dumbfounded. ''What the hell just happened??'' I asked myself, staring at my palm in disbelief.


    Before I could contemplate about anything else, I felt a heavy force strike my gut, propelling me back into the ground. I grasped my stomach as I stood, gasping for air. Her attack power is monstrous¡­


    But I couldn''t help but smile. Although I''m not the fondest of fighting in hand combat¡­still, it wouldn''t hurt to see how I''d do against someone my age who''s experienced in that area¡­


    Elaine seemed to have noticed my idea and began to awkwardly fidget as she released a deep bow. In which I hummed in a questionable tone, maybe a sign of respect?


    So, I followed suit, making a respectful bow. Next, Elaine took her stance again, and I did the same.


    When we both dashed towards each other, I increased my speed exponentially, moving at the speed of sound. Just as I got behind her, I shot a rigorous hook to the side of Elaine''s kidney. Just as my fist was about to land on target, Elaine turned around, catching me by surprise. She quickly swerved past my attack and chopped my wrist.


    As she whirled another fist to my cheek, I ducked under her knuckles and sent an uppercut to her chin. But Elaine bobbed her head to the right, slightly dodging my attack. But I continued to follow through, blasting a knee to her stomach, knocking her from me.


    This is weird though¡­the only people who can honestly react to me is dad, mom, and aunt Savitra, only because they''re far stronger than me. Even Crim struggles to rival me when he uses his flames to match me in speed. I''m positive that Elaine couldn''t act against me, but she did. If plasma is one of her kinetics, then what''s the other?


    When Elaine materialized another sphere of plasma, I created two sharpened lances of ice on either side of myself. We both fired our kinetics, shooting a chaotic barrage of plasma and ice. Then Elaine rushed and lunged to me, firing a punch at my nose.


    I pivoted my foot, swiveling past her fist and high kicked Elaine''s chest, projecting her into the air. But Elaine managed to fix herself and aimed her hand at me, producing a ray of plasma at me. I leapt to the left of her attack and made a javelin of ice on my hand, flinging it to her. To my surprise, Elaine actually caught it, and sent it back to me.


    Fart baskets¡­


    Before the javelin was about to thrash me, I made it disperse into nonexistence. And when Elaine landed, she dashed right to me, which I did the same, ready to end this battle. If I keep fighting like this, I won''t hold out much longer¡­


    When Elaine shot another punch to my face, I fell onto my knees, sliding under her arm and quickly stood, sending a kick to her back. Elaine maneuvered, twisting her body from my foot. Just as Elaine released another punch, I extended my arm to her chest, and made my cutlass teleport onto my palm, keeping the keen blade right by her neck. Causing Elaine to cease movement.


    As we both gazed at each other taking heavy breaths, Elaine closed her eyes and showed a soft smile as she raised her arm.


    "THE WINNER IS SKYSIN RILLEM!!!!" The announcer shouted in amazement.


    While the crowd all roared, I made my cutlass disappear into my pocket dimension and extended my arm to Elaine. "That was really fun Elaine! You''re very strong," I remarked with a bright smile.


    Elaine grew a bit flustered as her cheeks flushed in red. She gently clasped my hand with both of hers, "th-thank you¡­" She timidly replied with a bow.


    The announcer had teleported onto the stage and approached us, holding something behind his back. He lifted his arm, showcasing a grey sheathe with a katana inside. "Congratulations on your win, Mr. Rillem! This is your prize," the announcer grinned.


    I smiled collecting it, "thank you mister!"The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The man bowed then grasped my arm, lifting my hand into the air, "our winner of the preliminary matches! Skysin Rillem!!"


    All the people had stood from their seats, jumping as they waved their arms into the sky.


    "WAY TO GO SKYSIN!!"


    "GREAT BATTLE KID!!"


    "FANTASTIC PERFORMANCE!!!"


    I can''t lie, it''s really astonishing to me. Hearing the crowd cheer, shouting my name¡­ It feels great.


    Elaine and I both walked to the gem, teleporting back into the box. Being greeted by Audrey, she gave us a hug, "that was amazing kids!!"


    Raine patted my head, "you''re quite the warrior kiddo! Would you like to be Elaine''s personal guard??"


    Elaine hastily grabbed Raine''s large arm and tugged him, "father¡­please don''t¡­"


    Raine laughed it off, "hahaha, nonsense. Hell, I''ll even allow marria¡ª Audrey pinched his waist, interrupting Raine, "Raine, honey¡­they''re only seven. In due time, of course¡­"


    All I could do was stare at them; I had no words. All while Elaine''s face grew beet red, even her ears changed into the same color.


    When we returned to our seats, Elaine grew happy and ran over to Ru, wrapping her arms around Ru''s waist. Which Ru let out a small smile as she embraced her. It seems Ru and Elaine are pretty close, like an aunt and niece of the sort.


    While we had taken our seats, and Elaine sat next to me. Mom began kissing my cheek infinitely, causing me to grow embarrassed, "mom, please¡­" I groaned trying to move my head.


    Mom only chuckled as she rubbed my head, "but you''re just soo cyute~!"


    As they all laughed, dad spoke, "it''s about that time, are you ready Ru?"


    Ru gave a firm nod, "of course brother."


    When the announcer appeared on stage again, he seemed a bit anxious, "hello everyone, we''ve gained news that Rolland is still unconscious...so, Delilah Opherey will be placed in third."


    "Heh¡­" I heard dad''s disembodied voice give a light chuckle, until he grew silent when something heavy had hit him, probably mom¡­


    The announcer continued, returning to his ecstatic tone, "But¡­now the event will finally begin!! For our first contenders, the¡­Mew-Man?" The announcer lifted a brow as he looked at a piece of parchment he held. After a sudden pause, he went on, "as for our other contestant, Ru Valorrey!!"


    When Ru had stood and grabbed the blue sheathe of a katana beside her, both Elaine and I cheered in sync, "good luck Ru!"


    Ru smiled as she walked to the gem, "thank you." Then she teleported onto the stage, standing before tall, muscular man. Wearing light leather armor over his body, having short black hair, and a long-tamed beard falling over his broad chest. For his weapon, a bronze-colored mace held in his palm.


    Ru grasped the grip of her weapon, unsheathing a wonderful black katana, its blade similar to her obsidian-like eyes.


    "BEGIN!!" The announcer shouted.


    The man yelled fiercely, raising the mace over his head and slamming it down to Ru. Yet, she casually turned her body to the right, narrowly dodging the man''s weapon as it clashed the floor, causing the ground to uplift in heaps of rock.


    Ru leapt into the air and swept a kick onto the man''s face. As he faltered back, Ru twirled her body and brought her blade down towards Mew-Man''s head.


    Mew-Man lifted his mace, using the pole to block Ru''s attack. But Ru''s pure strength cause the man to shoot back, crashing into the ground. While Ru stood there, as if not having a care in the world, the man created multiple spears of water.


    He waved his arm, firing an onslaught of water spears at Ru. However, Ru maneuvered through all of them flawlessly, twisting her body as she leapt past the sharpened liquid. Her movement is beautiful, exquisite even. The way Ru moves is like an elegant ballerina. Or a blade of grass, flowing in a gentle breeze.


    When Ru had entered striking distance once more, she kneed the man''s stomach, making him lose grip of his mace. Then, Ru launched a sharp palm dead on his large nose, smacking him off the stage, and into the walls of the coliseum¡­


    I was completely awestricken by Ru''s battle. It was utterly one-sided, and the guy barely lasted fifteen seconds at most. If anyone''s going to win this tournament, I bet it''s Ru.


    *****


    Rolland Oreland-


    I opened my eyes, staring at the shadowed brick ceiling above me. I noticed that I was laying on a soft, makeshift bed, made from cotton. When I sat up and gazed to my right, I noticed the sky above had grown darker, it must be the evening.


    Then I looked out to the arena floor as the crowd roared and cheered, coming to see Ru Valorrey standing in the middle of the stage, her fist raised into the air proudly. She must''ve won the tournament¡­


    THE TOURNAMENT?!!


    I''ve been unconscious this entire time?!


    "Son! You''re ok!!" My father''s voice rung in my ears with concern. I looked over my left, coming to see my dad on a seat, wiping his somewhat sweltering face with a small white cloth.


    I clasped my forehead, trying to recall what occurred, but nothing appeared. "What¡­happened?" I slowly asked.


    Dad spoke in a dejected tone, still wiping sweat of his cheeks, "you were¡­knocked unconscious by Skysin, son. You''ve been asleep the entire day."


    My eyes broadened as I remembered my experience fighting against that girlish boy, Skysin Rillem¡­no, a monster!


    I erected to my feet, "did Elaine win??" I hastily questioned.


    Dad shook his head, "no, Skysin Rillem had won the preliminary match. And you were placed fourth, due to you being unconscious."


    I clinched my fist out of spite, cursing inwardly to myself. ''How could I lose to such a dimwit¡­? I know I''m stronger than him. It''s just a bad day is all¡­yeah, it happens to a lot of fighters,'' I figured to myself.


    As all the spectators began to leave, so did me and dad. But I still had this horrible taste in my mouth, losing so pathetically. Hopefully, Elaine won''t view me differently.


    While me and dad traveled through the halls of the coliseum, I came to see three children huddled together, deemed to be conversing. Delilah Opherey I assume, Elaine, and that monster, Skysin Rillem¡­


    Elaine and I knew each other since we were five. We used to attend the same institute where they taught us how to battle, which is how I learned to handle my broadsword. However, due to an incident that transpired between another kid and Elaine¡­she decided to leave. But that didn''t stop me from trying to pursue her.


    Hastily, I approached them, trying to make sure Elaine wouldn''t fall into the hands of such a vile, treacherous beast. "Elaine! Are you ok?!" I quickly questioned, standing before the three.


    It sounded as if Elaine had vaguely squealed like a tiny mouse, growing a bit surprised from my appearance. Yet, she briskly fixed herself, "y-yes¡­are you, Rolland?"


    I nodded, "yes, I''m fine."¡ªI took a knee, extending my hand to Elaine¡ª "you should come with me Elaine. This boy¡­Skysin''s a danger to society!"


    The three all stared at me like I was crazy, and Elaine only sat a finger on her lips as she looked at me with confusion. Causing me to grow a bit anxious, "wha¡­what''s the matter Elaine??" I hesitantly asked.


    "I think I might''ve hit you too hard¡­" Skysin remarked in an unconcerned tone, his violet eyes looking at me with a blank stare. In which, Delilah had let off a small chortle.


    Then Elaine had shook her head, "I-I''m fine, Rolland."¡ªElaine released a brief nod¡ª "But thank you for your concern, I hope your head feels better."


    Elaine and Skysin had said their goodbyes to Delilah, then walked off towards the opposite way of the hall. Next, Delilah had bowed, "I''m sorry that you had missed the match. I hope your head gets better." Delilah spoke in an apologetic tone, walking away as well.


    All I could do was watch Skysin and Elaine giggle with each other as they ambled down the hall. Making it feel as if I was slowly plunging into a large body of water.


    Just as I was about to follow, I felt a man''s hand grasp my shoulder. When I turned around, dad was already dragging me back with him. "Come on Rolland. You need to lay down, I think that head injury is messing with you."


    *****


    Skysin Rillem-


    While Elaine and I walked through the halls with our family, a sudden question had emerged in my head. "Hey Elaine? How''d you react so fast?" I inquired with wonder.


    "Oh, my other kinetic is telekinesis. You could say I made a small bubble of my kinesis to sort of pinpoint where you''ll appear. It''s also how I made you release your grip on your sword," Elaine explained.


    It all makes sense now¡­it''s pretty clever to come up with that. If she couldn''t match my speed, she''d have to utilize other resources to at least predict my movements and actions.


    "Have you learned any fighting techniques by chance? You seem very experienced in hand combat," Elaine remarked.


    I gave off a bashful chuckle while scratching the back of my head, "hahaha, not at all¡­"


    "Wh-What?!" Elaine exclaimed. "So, you''re telling me¡­you did all of that based on instinct or something??"


    "Yeah, pretty much," I shrugged my shoulders. "My parents only taught me the basics, just in case I didn''t have a weapon with me."


    Elaine simply tilted her head, staring at me in surprise as her cinnamon eyes gleamed from the amber gems installed in the ceiling.


    After exiting the back of the coliseum, we approached two carriages waiting for us. Audrey informed us that taking the alternate exit wouldn''t allow our walk to protract. Including, having to deal with other civilians. Since two large gates were parallel on either side, and the carriages blocked any view of citizens, we didn''t have to worry about any people.


    While everyone said their goodbyes, Ru patted my head, "once again, it was nice to meet you Sin."


    "It''s nice to meet you too Ru," I replied with a smile.


    After telling Audrey, Raine, and Elaine goodbye, I walked off to the carriage where mom and dad waited for me. But just before I could take a step to the door, I felt a small hand clasp my wrist.


    I rotated, looking at Elaine who had a crestfallen expression. "Um¡­"¡ªElaine slightly fidgeted¡ª "Will we ever see each other again¡­?" She asked in a sorrowful tone.


    I smiled and patted her head, "of course! Come by whenever you want Laine."


    Elaine nodded with a smile as she released me "ok¡­"


    After that, I entered the carriage with my parents, heading back home.


    "So, did you enjoy the matches?" Dad asked as him and mom snuggled together.


    "Yeah! It was awesome, and fighting against Elaine was great!"


    Mom nodded, "I''m glad you enjoyed it. And you''re pretty talented in hand-to-hand as well. I''m surprised you lasted so long against Elaine."


    I''m shocked that I did as well. I would''ve lost if we kept fighting with bare hands alone. I had to use my cutlass at the end to finish the match. And she really packs a punch¡­I nearly lost my breath from her attack.


    Dad then sat forward, sitting his elbows on his knees, "would you like to learn more?"


    "Yeah!!" I responded without a second thought. I always thought hand combat was mediocre at best, especially with dad teaching me how to use a sword since I was practically a toddler. I figured I''d test out my own strength against Elaine, just to see how far I''d get. But it turns out to be very exceptional, and it really caught my interest.


    Dad chuckled, "hahaha, I''ll ask a friend if he can teach you. I''m sure he wouldn''t have a problem."


    "Ok!" I cheered from dad''s words, and looked out the window, gazing at the wonderous array of luminescing stars in the darkened sky.


    Things just keep growing to become more exciting, and when I''m strong, and old enough. I think I''ll go on a fantastic adventure, just to explore the planets. And I can''t wait for when that time comes¡­

 Chapter 10: Strange Sights

    Skysin Rillem-


    Currently sleep, I came to be floating in some sort of abyss¡­utter darkness. It''s strange really, I''ve never had a dream like this ¨C until now, of course. Although, it doesn''t feel as if I''m alone, oddly enough. Like another presence exists in this blackened space of nothingness.


    However, the more I sat here, I caught sight of a spec of white light, similar to a tiny gem gleaming in the dark. This glowing ball began to quickly wisp around my vision, watching it take form of a snake, slithering through the darkness. As it did, the snake of light shot towards me. By instinct, I directed my arm before my face, covering my eyes as the luminescing reptilian drastically grew brighter.


    Subsequently, I came to hear the harmony of birds chirping in the background. Removing my arm away from my eyes, everything was blurred. As my vision began to focus, I stared at a lucid pond¡­as for my face, this man isn''t me. This man who I''m supposed to be, looks like he''s in his early twenties. A chiseled chin, his skin tone is like a porcelain cup, having a sharp pair of light brown eyes, and short silver hair that grazed his forehead. Rugged muscles, but still slim like an athlete, maybe a bit larger than my dad''s. His chest is wide with broad shoulders and has toned legs.


    This man''s attire is bizarre, however. Wearing what seemed to an elastic, full-body black suit, trimmed with glowing blue lines running down his arms and legs.


    "Are you ready, Dranon?" A woman''s high-spirited, yet soft voice had suddenly questioned.


    I ¨C or Dranon, had turned around, staring at a woman around the height of 5''5 or 5''4, walking from a line of trees with orange leaves. Having lengthy scarlet hair, tied into a high ponytail that flowed to the mesial of her back. Her skin is smooth, tone of a fair peach. Big, glistening light brown eyes with long silky lashes, plus a small scar under her left. Those pink lips sitting on her face are ample too. As for what she wore, practically the same as Dranon, tightly hugging onto her slim, hourglass-like body. Strapped to her back, it seems to be a long scepter with a red glass ball.


    Dranon stood, walking over to the beautiful woman, "yep¡­do you still have that ring Alorerah?"


    Alorerah nodded, moderately raising her arm and making rays of white light swirl around her hand. Causing a peculiar platinum ring with intricate, ancient runes appear on her small palm. "Of course, we should take this to Brigs though."¡ªAlorerah stared at the ring¡ª "It''s¡­really odd."


    Dranon sat a finger under his chin, "right, it may be a new artifact. It''s weird, for it to just sit in a dungeon like this."


    Dranon looked to his left, staring a vast terrain ¨C a tundra. Gazing at the orange grassy plain with patches of dirt. Huge boulders of rock spread across the broad area. Coming to see a giant body of icy water, with humongous mountains of glaciers in the background.


    "So, you still wanna explore this place?" Dranon asked with a chuckle.


    Alorerah stepped up, standing by his side, "why not? It''s very beautiful¡­" Alorerah remarked as the calm, chilled wind blew through her sleek hair.


    As the two took a step forward, "well then, let''s get moving." Dranon replied, walking out the wonderous area.


    With that, everything had blackened out, and the so-called dream, ended. But this is weird, that woman Alorerah, her name sounds so familiar¡­and the ring, what could it be?


    Why did I even have a dream like this in the first place? It''s not making any sense, whatsoever.


    "~Ahh~"


    "~Mmh~"


    Unexpectedly, I heard strange noises, like faint moaning. Taking this information in, I presumed there was an intruder. Ergo, I jumped out of my blue bed and grabbed one of my many sheathed swords that hung on the wall over my bed, like trophies. Quietly rushing out of my room into the indistinct hallway, I steadily prowled like an animal, hunting for its prey.


    Descending the ivory-rug stairs, incidentally, there was a small creek from where I stepped trying to be silent. Therefore, I heard mom shriek quietly, "peaches¡­peaches...."


    Puzzled more than feeling a threat at this point, I briskly ran downstairs to see mom and dad sitting next to each other on the white living room couch. I noticed that mom''s wavy hair became untamed, like a lion''s mane.


    "Heyyy Sin, couldn''t sleep?" Dad anxiously chuckled as he stood with his uniform unbuttoned, noting his hair had become the same as my mother''s.


    "I heard a lot of noise, so I came to check it out," I replied, revealing my katana from its grey sheathe.


    "Oh, it''s nothing son, we''re just having a little session¡­sparring-session, hahaha," mom nervously laughed, using her fingers to comb through her long hair.


    There was a rather awkward silence while I gazed at my unsettled parents. "Oh¡­ok, have fun," I waved it off and headed upstairs. Scratching my head with the sheathed katana, I can only wonder what type of sparring it is.


    *****


    It''s been a good week since the tournament, right now, I''m sitting on my bed, using gravity to juggle a small ball in the air as I contemplated about that odd dream.


    It just won''t depart from my thoughts, and I''ve been thinking about it all day, basically. I''ve attempted to consider that it''s nothing but a dream. Howbeit, it feels¡­real, like I had actually experienced it. But¡­as I kept trying to scrutinize about that odd instance, it just gives me a headache¡­


    "Sin!" Mom called out to me, "Elaine and Ru are here, come downstairs!"


    I hopped off my bed and figured that I''ll just have to think about that dream later. I exited my room and headed down the hall, descending the stairs. When I got to the kitchen and looked to my right, I came to see Ru and Elaine, standing side-by-side with mom.


    Ru wore a suede black robe with floral designs of pink blossoms around her chest, and lower area near her thighs. Elaine''s also attired in one, it''s color a royal blue.


    Elaine had blushed, covering her eyes as she still bowed, "h-hello Skysin¡­"


    I grew puzzled at first, showing a slight frown as I lifted a brow. Until I looked down at myself, realizing that I wasn''t wearing a shirt¡­only a pair of baggy black pants.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Mom''s lavender eyes shifted onto me, "Sin, go put on a shirt, we have company."


    I lazily sighed, sitting my arms behind my head, "¡­but I''m comfortable mama¡­"


    I could feel the atmosphere gradually tense, and mom''s eyes had grown sharper, "son. I said, put on a shirt."


    I anxiously saluted, "yes ma''am¡­" With haste, I dashed upstairs, unwilling to face mom''s fiendish wrath. After slipping on a white shirt, I hurried downstairs, coming back to everyone in the living room.


    Returning to everyone, Ru had patted my head, "it''s nice to see you again Sin."¡ªShe turned to mom¡ª "Where''s Rellgis?"


    "He''s at the Valorrian headquarters right now. And I think he''s bringing some food back as well, he''ll be back later this afternoon," mom explained, taking a knee to share a hug with Elaine.


    While Ru and mom conversed, I turned to Elaine standing next to me, "wanna go outside?" I asked, gesturing my thumb back at the window behind us.


    Elaine nodded, and when we were about to leave, mom turned to me, "Sin, try not to cause any chaos, please¡­?"


    I showed a strained smile, "ok mama¡­"


    When me and Elaine exited the glass door heading out to the backyard, "and don''t go past the dividend!!" Mom yelled out to me.


    "Ok!"


    And so, me and Elaine entered the vast woodland, walking on a makeshift trail I had made with dad when I was younger. The trees in this area are towering, brimming with large green leaves, tinged with a slight brown and orangish color. The branches are long, practically reaching out to each other, becoming a bridge for smaller animals to travel on with leisure. Grassy meadows here are lush, a fresh tone of greenery, and this place is also a resting area for Snigins.


    Snigins are pig-beasts that roam around this place. Fat, stout animals with a pink and white fur coat. Having long snouts with stubby limbs and wide limp ears. Plus, a lengthy tail, spiraled like a slinky of the sort. They''re at the bottom of the beast ranking, staying in the combatant rank, furthermore, these beasts aren''t hostile at all. Although, they do squeal for a long period of time¡­


    Elaine noticed this, observing the masses of pig-beasts oinking at each other. "There''s a lot of Snigins here¡­" She remarked, bending down to pat a baby sniglet''s back.


    "Yep," I replied with a chuckle. "That''s why I call this place Gammon Glades."


    Elaine tilted her head, "why not Sniggy Glades?"


    Making a grin as I stared at the sniglet, "because we eat them!" I frankly responded.


    The baby sniglet seemed to recognize my words, and hastily dashed away, squealing like its life was on the line. Elaine paused, watching the sniglet run out of sight. She showed a dejected expression, lowering her head as she shook it, "poor¡­poor snigins."


    Resuming our peaceful amble, we came across a large stream, withholding small red fish, box-shaped turtles, and white frogs sitting on lily pads. Including, a long, yet still healthy trunk of a tree that dad had hewed down some years ago, using it as a bridge for me to cross it.


    Moving over the alternate side of the stream, I noticed a pair of ripe pink fruit, hanging on a tree branch over our heads. It seemed as if they''d fall any moment. Using gravity, I steadily floated off the ground, and grabbed them. I landed back onto the floor and handed one to Elaine, "these are napeles, they''re pretty sweet."


    "Thank you, "Elaine nodded, taking a bite out of it. "Mm, this is really good¡­" She stated, showing a smile.


    "Right?" I chuckled from her words, eating mine as well.


    While we ate, Elaine had politely cleared her throat, "¡­um, about your spatial kinetics¡­I heard that it''s very rare, it practically doesn''t exist, except for vestiges. What''s it like?"


    I scratched the back of my head, musing about her question, "it''s pretty cool, although it''s much harder to control than ice¡­" I replied in a confused tone, raising my arm to make wisps of purple flash and whirl around my hand and arm.


    "Mom says it''s not really based on control like other kinetics, but I have to sort of¡­feel, or direct it. I dunno, it''s hard to explain¡­" I informed Elaine, releasing a wooly sigh.


    "I see¡­" Elaine pondered. "Maybe you have to lead it in a way, like a stream of water?"


    "That¡­actually isn''t a bad idea. Thanks Laine."


    Elaine smiled, taking a step forward on the trail ahead, "of course, I''m sure you''ll get better with it eventually."


    While we walked, a question came to mind. "Hey Elaine, how''d you learn to move and fight like that?" I asked.


    "Well, Ru, my aunt, and a woman I consider to be my grandmother taught me how to move in a nimble manner since I was little. For fighting, my father, and¡­" Elaine paused, showing a rather distraught expression. Deemed to be a little uncomfortable, blankly staring at the light brown trail below our feet.


    I showed a gentle smile and patted her head, trying to comfort her, "don''t worry about it¡­sorry if I was too nosey."


    "N-no, it''s fine¡­you don''t have to apologize Skysin," Elaine replied in a saddened tone. After a moment of silence, we went on with our small travel.


    Later on, around ten minutes or so, we came across a giant, chasmic ravine. On the opposite side, another line of tree''s was in view, however, these are different. These widow-maker trees are much wider, as well as taller, standing around forty-feet high. Their branches similar to sharpened lances, all intwined with one another. On the ground, the grass altered to a color of white, mixed with a shade of grey. Plus, there''s translucent, spirit-like entities floating around the vast area, shaped like a jellyfish almost.


    Elaine looked a bit surprised, examining the grim-like woodland. "What is this place¡­?" She asked, her soft voice covered in a slight tone of fright.


    "This is the dividend," I responded. "I don''t really know much about this place. But dad told me that it''s very dangerous¡­surprisingly, beasts don''t roam in the dividend."


    "Wh¡­What does¡­?"


    I furrowed my brows from Elaine''s question, "he said they''re called Agnostics. They''re supposed to be some type of humanoids. I''m not too sure though...my parents tell me I''m not allowed to venture there."


    After I explained, an earth-quaking rumble had sounded deep in the dividend. A murder of crows had taken flight, soaring in the air as they all cawed in unison. I tugged Elaine''s arm, turning back onto the trail, "we should head back home¡­I don''t want mom to beat me¡­"


    Elaine simply nodded, walking with me as we headed back home¡­


    *****


    Finally returning home and entering the house, we walked down the hall into the living room, coming across not only mom and Ru, but dad is back as well. Dad waved at us with a gleeful smile, "hey kids, did you like our little trail Elaine?"


    Elaine replied as we took a seat on the other couch, "yes, it was very nice."¡ªShe lowered her head, making a sorrowful expression¡ª "I only feel bad for the snigins there¡­"


    Dad was quite confused at first, trying to understand what Elaine had meant. Until he finally understood what she said, "oh¡­haha, don''t worry about them, we rarely hunt for them. And not a lot either kiddo."


    Elaine nodded, then mom had spoken, "oh, Ru, you''re going to be an intelligencer soon, right?"


    "Yes, I''ll be joining Rellgis'' elite division in a month," Ru answered in the same monotonous tone.


    Dad laughed patting her shoulder, "yep! She''ll be going to the fourth planet, Ragnar."


    "Um¡­isn''t that where the Tellund, The Tyrant King lives?" Elaine asked.


    Mom, dad, and Ru had all nodded, answering her question. Tellund ¨C the king of Ragnar, had started a war against the three planets around ten years ago. With my curiosity continuing to grow, "what was the war like?" I asked.


    All three of them had paused, then dad released a doleful expression, "something that should never exist¡­" He replied in a stern tone.


    Silence crawled through the air, and I began to regret that question. That''s how dad became a hero, helping the planets defend against Ragnar, and ultimately defeating Tellund. However, he never liked to be called such a thing.


    As more conversations were made, time had flown by, and the afternoon altered into night. Ru stood, gesturing for Elaine to stand as well. "Well then, it''s time for us to return to the castle," Ru voiced, sharing a hug with mom and dad.


    We all exited the living area and walked down the hall, approaching the entrance door. After opening it, Elaine turned to me, "I had fun today, Sin. Thank you."


    "Me too Elaine, let''s eat some sniglets the next time you come by," I chuckled. Elaine lightly pouted from my suggestion, causing me to laugh aloud.


    After mom gave Elaine a hug, Ru and Elaine walked downstairs and exited the threshold. When they entered their carriage and left, dad spoke patting my head, "I found somebody who can teach ya Sin."


    "Really? Who??" I excitedly asked.


    While we re-entered the house, dad replied, "his name''s Alzar. Although he can be quite lazy at times¡­I can assure you that he''s one of ¨C if not, the best hand-combatant in Valorrey. You can learn a lot from him."


    "Yes!" I shot my hands into the air. "When will I learn from him?"


    "Alzar''s busy right now, helping out some villagers at the moment. He said he''ll notify me when he''s ready," dad stated.


    Nodding from his words, I could only wonder what type of techniques Alzar will teach me?  Until then, I''ll just focus on the sword, and what Elaine had told me earlier, figuring out a way to help further my abilities with spatial kinetics¡­


    *****

 Chapter 11: Cross Country

    While these nine months had passed, me and Elaine had grown a lot closer as well. The more we had spent time together, I came to figure that she''s a very unpresuming girl, including quiet too. Furthermore, Elaine used to be shy, but she''s opening up a lot... although she still has her bashful moments. Still, I can''t help but ponder about what occurred when she was younger...it seemed to have affected her quite a good amount.


    Right now, I was clothing myself, preparing to meet my supposed master. I wore a blue tank top and baggy black trousers, tucked into a pair of boots. I looked at myself in the mirror on my brown dresser, remarking my golden hair that flowed down to my upper neck now. Next, I traversed downstairs and grabbed my black bag near the white couch in the living room.


    Mom and dad approached me as they exited the hallway near the living room. Dad had on his usual all black attire being at home, and mom wore a white nightgown. I noticed mom''s belly had grown larger¡­ a little too big. At first, I thought she gained weight, but she said that she''s actually pregnant and would be giving birth soon.


    She knelt to my height, giving me a hug and a lot¡­of kisses, worrying if I''ll be fine, "did you pack food and water?" Mom asked as she squeezed the air out of me.


    "Yes¡­I did," I responded, struggling to breath as she squished my lungs.


    "Did you pack your toothbrush?"


    "Yes mama."


    "Do you have a change of clothes?"


    "Yes momm..." I groaned getting a little irritated. Dad sat his hand on her slim shoulders, laughing, "hahaha, give the boy a break, he can handle himself."


    Mom then squeezed me tighter, looking at dad with a frustrated expression, "but he''s only seven, and there''s bandits in the Nova Region. It just had to be at the time when I''m pregnant."


    Dad reassured her, "he''ll be fine Val, even without a sword."-He withdrew his head from her- "Hopefully that baby''s a boy," dad added quietly.


    Mom stood crossing her arms, "no, the baby is going to be a girl. I had enough of being the only woman in this household...and have you heard from Savitra? It''s been ten months since we last spoke." She remarked. Which is more of a mystery at this point of time, hopefully nothing had happened to them.


    "No, I haven''t, maybe she''s just been too busy now being a duchess and all," dad stated.


    "I hope she''s ok..." Mom muttered fretfully.


    We walked to the front porch, viewing the huge yard and white carriage behind the threshold. Mom gave me one more hug and kiss on my forehead, and dad wrapped his arms around me, "remember son, even if you get in a tough situation, stay levelheaded, ok?"


    As we gave each other a fist pump, "got it dad." I replied, making my way to the carriage, and I was off.


    Dad told me I had to venture across the vast continent of Valorrey and go to the Nova Region, to meet my new master. Unfortunately, I so happened to have forgotten his name though, it was Alpar¡­Alibaba, or something?


    Entering Tayon city and closing into the Core Centre, I came across the Central Building shortly after. A large rectangular structure around fifty-feet tall, with four giant white pillars supporting the circular ceiling above. When I got inside, there was an abundant amount of people sitting on chairs waiting. Including a lengthy line behind glowing white rifts displayed in front of them.


    These are one of the many devices called vestiges, artifacts produced from ancient god-like beings called Promethians, who reigned the planets millions of years ago. Rifts are used for transportation that make travel faster, very much in fact. Only thing was - these instruments are extremely expensive, costing around five thousand ruphes.


    Also, we use paper money called ruphes, that has the numeric symbols; 5, 10, 15, 20, 30, 50, 100, and 150. This money system is much simpler, instead of using copper and gold coins that all the kingdoms had used before. I believe five hundred copper coins add up to five ruphes, and so-on so-forth with the other ruphes that has greater value. However, I think one gold coin is worth two hundred ruphes. But since I have a platinum star emblem, informing them I''m the son of a general, they let me pass by with ease.


    AUTHORS NOTE:


    [Ruphes are basically the exact same as the money system in the U.S. I just figured it''d be easier. But¡­back to the story.]


    I was positioned in front of the nine-foot, glowing white rift. Taking a step in, I instantly walked out into a costal-like area. I stood on a line of grass that slowly altered into black sand, gazing at the masses of dunes surrounding me. Just thirty-feet ahead of myself, there''s a large body of lucid grey water with thousands of massive white pillars, all protruding out of the lake. This place is Maurves Lake, named after another race of beings who lived here with the Promeathians, the Maurvens.


    There''s actually an entire city under this lake, nobody knows how though. However, legend says the Promeathians and Maurvens had went to war, causing destruction all over the planet. So, others speculated that this unknown city had been flooded during the arduous battle, and is practically a living relic of history.


    Next, two blue armored guards appeared from both sides of the rift. As they stopped me, just like earlier, I displayed the emblem. They respectably bowed, allowing me to progress. However, I came to notice a huge town to my left, watching many travelers enter and exit the giant gates. As much as I wanted to explore the large settlement and see what was sold there, I had to follow the wooden path installed in the ground on my right, which led me into the green forest not too far ahead.


    Roaming through the ginormous woodland to my destination, I seen lots of entities that caught my attention, like a herd of deerane on my right. Tall brown beasts with black dots across their body. They have a midsized snout with clay red noses, small puffy brown tails, and two giant horns on their heads, spiraling towards their backs.


    Proceeding with my journey, a giant waterfall was seen on the left of my vision, the pond below is crystal clear, and it seemed extremely deep. I saw a great deal of colorful fish, big, and small. Including, a clear cascade with a huge dark cave behind it too.


    ''I really wanna go into it and see what I could find in there'', I thought to myself, taking a step towards it. But I shook my head, battling my adventurous nature, I must get to Alibaba''s house. I think that''s his name, it has to be....


    As I continued my leisureful walk towards the house¡­wherever it is, fat black and white boars with two long tusks under their snouts came into view. Trampling near the path, oinking away at each other. These are toraboars, a rank higher than the snigins. I believe they''re in the tyro rank.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    At that point, my hunger grew like a wolf who hasn''t eaten in days. I noticed a bit of slob making a path down the corner of my lips as well. I just had to eat all my snacks on the way here... But still, I continued to drive on.


    *****


    Night had finally arrived; the luminescent moon shining down on the forest. But I started to get agitated, "where the hell is the house at?" I asked aloud, my expression turning into annoyance.


    Stopping for a second, I quickly rotated my neck looking behind myself, perturbed by an unsettling feeling. Like a strange presence of somebody trailing behind me. But I just figured it could''ve been a beast by chance. Fortunately for me, I found a brown great house with a few acres of land as I exited the time-consuming path. Having long black poles with lanterns, illuminating a bright-green light on the field.


    I hastened over to the dark-brown double doors, walking through the large yard. But as soon as I got to the entrance preparing to knock, I felt an ominous pressure on my right side. Almost in slow motion, I glanced to my right, viewing a tanned palm aimed at my face?


    I lowered myself as the hand went over my head and jumped a few feet back to see who attacked me. Thus, I observed the tall individual. The person had to be around six feet, figuring it was a man by how he stood. He wore a long-hooded black cloak, allowing his face to be hidden by shadows. It draped to his ankles, only able to view his feet, wearing brown slip-on shoes.


    Barely capable of reacting, the man hurdled to me and swiftly landed a solid punch directly on my gut. While trying to catch breath, I swung my leg across his face.


    Thinking I landed the attack, I tried to retract my leg. Until I noticed he caught my small boot with his hand. His deep voice chuckled, "nice moves kid, unfortunately for you... You''re in a pretty bad predicament."


    He lifted me into the air, holding me upside down, but I proceeded to use my kinesis, sheathing my alternative leg in a thick layer of crystal ice. Therefore, I kicked my heel into his chin, which of course happened to fail, since the mysterious man caught it as well.


    Staying levelheaded as dad taught me, I shrouded my fists in ice and swung a hook into his abdomen. Only thing was, it felt like I punched steel, and I managed to see his wide grin as he chuckled. Getting anxious, I threw a flurry of punches, aiming at the same spot which seemed to weaken him.


    But instead, he kneed me right onto my pancreas. The pure force of the attack caused me to blink in and out of consciousness. Being utterly weakened, he laid me on his broad shoulders, "that''s for your parents asking me to fix that stupid crater they made. But I''ll give you an A for effort, brat."


    He walked through the doors with me still on his shoulders and threw me onto the soft sand-colored carpet, hitting the floor with a hard thud, face flat. I simply groaned in pain, already concluding this man will be the one to teach me.


    Still lying on the ground relieving my lungs with air, I heard kid''s giggle. I was dumbfounded by the chortles of other children, thinking I''d be the only one trained. I looked up, examining three others around my age. It was Crim, Elaine, and some other girl whom I didn''t know. Crim chuckled extending his arm to help me up, "hey Sin, looks like he beat you too."


    I was surprised, not expecting Crim to be here, since he basically disappeared for almost an entire year. Still, I grasped his hand and stood with a vexed expression, "yeah, really wasn''t expecting that out of the blue."


    Crim''s hair had gotten much longer from the last time I seen him. His crimson hair falling over his eyebrows and near the center of his neck. Wearing a black short sleeved shirt with grey trousers tucked into a pair of boots.


    Elaine approached us, "he beat all of us too, with the same tactic unfortunately." She sighed in disappointment. Elaine kept the same hair style with two buns but had a singular braid on the top right of her forehead, plaited back to her bun. Her apparel: a blue long-sleeved blouse and short black skirt ending right above her peach-toned knees, wearing a pair of slippers matching her shirt.


    Elaine''s very pretty...


    Lastly, the other girl ran up to me in a hurry. A smile curving up to her rosy cheeks as her chestnut eyes sparkled with fascination, "OHH MY GOSH, YOU''RE SO CYUTEE!!"


    This unknown girl has back-length hot-pink hair, her bangs nearly hanging in front of her eyes. Possessing a single braid on the left side of her head, positioned behind her ear. She wore an olive-colored robe with an off-white shirt under. Plus, a brown short skirt ending below her thighs, and a pair of black slippers.


    Before I knew it, she was holding me like a little puppy, squeezing the oh-so-dear air out of my lungs that I needed to live. "Can we keep him???" She excitedly asked.


    Alibaba laughed at her question, then answered as he walked over to the long leather couch in the large living room with a lit fireplace. "He''s going to be training with us for the next few weeks, Nirvana," Alibaba replied.


    He then motioned his hand for us to come sit with him, as we walked over¡­Nirvana was still holding onto me somehow. ''Just how strong is this girl?'' I asked myself, trying to break free from her monster like clutches.


    Taking a seat on the floor in front of him, Alibaba removed his hood, revealing his face.


    A cleanly shaven face with a defined jaw, sharp hazel eyes with deep, dark bags under them, like he hasn''t slept in what looked like years. The skin tone of his is tanned, having long unruly black hair, draping to the mid-section of his back, plus, he''s abnormally skinny too. It puzzles me how he''s so strong.


    "My name is Alzar Greldin. I''ll be training you four little brats to better your hand-to-hand combat for the next few weeks."-Alzar released a lazy sigh- "...All because your parents asked me too...then, you kids will come back the next day or so to continue further training."


    Every single word that came out of his mouth, went out the other part of my ear only hearing his name. ''So, it wasn''t Alibaba?'' I questioned myself, being positively sure it was.


    "Now then...you little misfits head to bed so that we can begin training tomorrow morning..." Alzar yawned shooing us away.


    All of us were muddled looking at each other. Yet, we shrugged it off and left anyway, not bothering to ask the lazy man about our schedule for training. By the time we stood, he was already snoring with his head laid back on the couch pillow. "Wow..." Crim sighed, making a dull expression while staring at Alzar.


    "Try poking him..." I chimed in.


    We all looked at each other once more, then Crim scratched his head, "fine, but if he kicks our butts, you''re getting mallee-whopped Sin..."


    "Is this really a good idea...?" Elaine anxiously asked, shifting behind me.


    "Not at all..." Nirvana took a step back, slowly moving closer to the hall. Next, Crim lifted his finger and proceeded to steadily poke Alzar''s cheek. However, Alzar didn''t wake up, still snoring like a pig.


    "Hmm, welp - no butt whooping''s," I jested with a shrug.


    After, we ascended the soft stairs with wooden railings and walked through a rather wide, white hallway, flushed with dim light from amber gems embedded in the ceiling. "Skysin, your room is on the far right of the hallway," Crim informed, pointing at the direction of where I''d be sleeping.


    I nodded with an ok, then we all made way to my room. It had a substantial space, a white and green rug in the middle of the sand-colored carpet. My bed was at least a queen size, sheltered in a fluffy dark-green cover in the left corner of the room facing the door. There are four pillows on the bed, two brown and white. The walls are perfectly painted an ivory color, with there being a dark-brown dresser along with a mirror on the far side in the right corner of the room. Including a large window, that viewed the vast forest and land, able to see the shoreline of Maurves lake as well.


    I noticed the closet was on the right of the entrance, having a singular brown wooden door closed. When I walked over to sit my bag down near the dresser, "ooh...I forgot, I haven''t properly introduced myself," Nirvana spoke exuberantly.


    The pretty girl stuck her small hand out with a humble smile, "I''m Nirvana Hyuseff, daughter of Duke, Tenwrey Hyuseff."


    I shook her hand, "nice to meet you Nirvana, I''m Skysin Rillem, son of General Rellgis Rillem."


    "It''s nice to meet you too Skysin, and¡­how old are you?" Nirvana asked.


    Being wary as to why, I squinted my eyes tilting my head, "I''m¡­seven."


    "HA! Since I''m older than you and Elaine, I''m now your big sister," Nirvana cheered, wrapping her small arm around my neck. I looked at her deadpan, rolling my eyes, "fine, whatever strong lady."


    Suddenly, I felt a recognizable atmosphere lingering around, just like when my mother is angered. As Nirvana''s brown eye''s glared at me, "I''m sorry Skysin¡­what''d you say??"


    At that time, Crim and Elaine both noticed too, becoming dead silent staring at her. Therefore, feeling the horror from this child, I laughed it off anxiously, trying to not get pommeled, "uhh-haha...nothing?"


    She smiled and turned around, "well it''s getting late, I''m gonna head to sleep. Nice meeting you once again¡­little brother, hehehe."


    I smiled hesitantly, still frightened even though she exited the room. "See you tomorrow, Sin," Elaine said as she and Crim waved me goodnight.


    Afterwards, I laid down in the soft warm bed, "finally, I can go to sleep..." I said comforting myself on the mattress. After a few minutes passed, I dozed off. Dreaming about what tomorrow''s training will be like.

 Chapter 12: Kill the Snake

    I was walking down a grey colored road, filled with a multitude of civilians, wearing clothing I''ve never seen before. Tight trousers, and baggy shirts, some wearing large jackets with colorful designs, loose pants and bizarre looking shoes.


    Observing my surroundings, it''s the evening, the beautiful blue moon luminescing in the star-filled sky. The towering buildings are made of pellucid glass, gleaming from the moon''s rays of light. Then, I heard strange sounds on the left of me. Glancing over my shoulder, I seen what looked to be a smooth black road, with yellow and white line markings. But that wasn''t the cause of the noise.


    There were these inexplicable, rectangular devices with thick black wheels, all having lights in the front and back ends of these odd creations. As I continued to study the contraptions, abruptly, a woman''s soft voice on my right called out, "Dranon, what are we going to eat tonight?"


    I gradually glanced over to my right, viewing Alorerah again. Having a smile on her beautiful face as she looked up to me. Her elegant figure dressed in a black trench coat with the collar encircling her slender neck, and a short burgundy skirt wrapped around her curvy thighs. I espied her arm, latched in between mine.


    Despite that, I literally have no idea what''s going on¡­at all. Furthermore, this is the second time I''m having this odd dream, howbeit, feels more like Deja Vu. There has to be a reason for this, but what could it mean?


    The man whom I supposedly am, Dranon, responded gazing throughout the city, "I''m not really sure babe, how about we go to an Italian restaurant?"


    "Hahaha, I swear, Italian is your favorite," Alorerah chortled.


    Unfortunately for me, while I continued to muse about this sudden dream, I awakened. Coming to feel hot air encounter the back of my neck, almost like something was breathing. Puzzled by what it could be, I turned around with haste, only to confront a giant, green lizard, possessing yellow eyes and two small horns on the side of its head. Along with its tongue hanging out, just like a dog.


    Before I knew it, the oversized reptilian opened its wide mouth, seizing my head inside of it. "AAAHHH!!" I screamed in terror, thinking I was about to be eaten, and the smell of its breath was anything but pleasant. The lizard shifted as I continued to struggle, wiggling my own small body.


    "OW!"


    I''m more than positive my butt had hit a wall.


    At this point, I had given up trying to escape, then felt cool air come into contact against my lower body. The lizard spat me out of his ferocious mouth, causing me to collide onto the ground, rolling flat on my back, facing the azure morning sky. Including the laughter of my friends, looking at my appalled state. I used my elbows as support to slightly sit up, looking above to see the three on top of the beast''s scaly back.


    "Hey Nirvana, clean Skysin and dry him off if you could, please?" Alzar asked walking into view.


    Nirvana and the rest jumped off the back of the giant beast, then she lifted a finger, spraying a stream of water on my whole body, making me soaking wet. Not even capable to speak a word that I was almost ingested by a giant reptile, I simply sat there with a dazed expression.


    Then, Nirvana blasted a heavy gust of wind onto me, drying me off completely. Which made my hair look as if I was some mad scientist, nonetheless.


    Crim tried to hold his laughter while the girls pointed their fingers at me, crying about my appearance. "Tch, why do you guys get to have ''A class'' transportation?" I clicked my tongue, combing my frenzied hair back with my fingers.


    "We tried...but you wouldn''t wake up," Crim stated chuckling.


    After I finished, Alzar fixed himself, "mm-mm... alright, before we start, I''ll call each of your names to utilize your vital and show your kinetics. We''ll be going by who made it here first to last."


    "First, Nirvana."


    "Kay!" Nirvana filled with energy shouted, thrusting her arm in the air. Thus, as she closed her eyes to concentrate, lifting her arms in a ninety-degree angle, four spinning orbs appeared in front of her: terra, wind, water, and fire.


    "Interesting, not a lot of people have kinetics for all four elements." Alzar commended her. "Crim, it''s your turn," He looked over to the fiery headed boy.


    Crim nodded, manifesting his Sun-Dragon and Phoenix flames as they danced on his arms.


    "I see you have good control over them, you must have been training a lot to get used to their power, very well done." Alzar applauded him. Next, Alzar pointed at Elaine, "alrighty miss princess, your turn."


    Elaine made a stern nod, "ok master." She lifted her arm slightly, then a transparent sphere appeared, hovering over her palm. In addition, a few yellow balls of plasma emerged, rotating like planets revolving the sun.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to be telekinetic, along with being able to control plasma, very nice indeed." Alzar remarked, bending forward to inspect Elaine''s kinetics.


    Lastly, he turned to me, placing his arms behind his back while rolling his hazel eyes, "and for the finale, we have¡­the twerp, Skysin."


    "Oh, ha-ha geezer," I scoffed, sticking my tongue at him and began. I lifted my right arm and made a black, purplish mass appear with an array of white orbs inside of it, looking like a spiral. Then, multiple balls of crystal ice came into view, spinning alongside each other. Alzar looked at me with a dull expression, "no wonder your mother worries about you."


    I squinted my eyes and made a sour face, "what do you mean, Master Alibaba?"


    Alzar Greldin-


    ''This is amazing¡­no, magnificent even,'' I thought to myself, placing my fingers on my chin creating a grin.


    ''These kids could really be something, especially in the future,'' As I continued my conjecture, all the children looked at me in an addled manner. Rellgis'' brat, Skysin, made a revolting expression, squinting his violet eyes and lifted his upper lip, "what are you planning, old dude?"


    I looked at him and made the ground twirl under his feet, plummeting him into a hole, only allowing his neck and above to be in view. While the kids laughed at the boy struggling to free himself, my nexus, Ebizan, started licking him, causing his hair to whirl around from mucous.


    ''These are the strongest kids I ever came across, especially Skysin and Crim. One being able to control two of the three strongest flames in existence. While the other can wield Kitsune ice just like his father. Including the ability to use spatial kinetics from Valentine. Those two will become a force to be reckoned with when they get into their teens. If possible, they may surpass their parents before twenty. This''ll be something life changing, for not just them, but the entirety of kingdoms across the solar system.''


    "Hey master, who''s this lizard?" Skysin asked as Ebizan laid next to him.


    "He''s my nexus, his name is Ebizan. He''s also an earth dragon," I replied.


    "Wow, really? I heard that nexus partners are extremely rare," Elaine in awe walked over to the lizard, patting his snout.


    "You were informed correctly child, there''s not many of us. It''s hard to find these types of comrades. Not only your mind, but your souls must connect."-I turned around, gesturing them to watch- "But back to training. I''ll be teaching you four a fighting technique. What you''ll be learning is called Braideferm. Which allows you to attack your opponent with great strength and pressure applying your aura." Thus, I spread my legs shoulder-width apart. Taking in a deep breath, I shot a casual strike, releasing a shockwave of aura, causing a large tree across the broad yard to hew down.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    As all the kids gaped with amazement, I motioned my hand, telling them to come forward, "well then, let''s get started."


    Skysin Rillem-


    Alibaba - Alzar, made us all spread our legs shoulder-width apart, and tuck our elbows in beside our stomachs.


    "Now listen brats, I want you to inhale and exhale slowly. Shroud your body head-to-toe with aura and try to flow it into your back. Then, try to imagine your arms are being restrained by a heavy chain. In that moment of time, when you feel you''re being weighed down enough, think as if all that weight has left you and punch straight forward - full strength, while releasing your aura," Master explained, showing us the technique once more.


    I closed my eyes and imagined a thick chain seizing my arms. Feeling somewhat of a weight, I released my aura, letting the cold energy flow around my body and move towards my back. Keeping a steady breath, I shot my arm forward, only to hear a fwip.


    As the rest attempted it as well, nothing happened. Alzar chuckled rubbing Ebizan''s snout, "hahaha, it''s not going to happen at first. You must focus on concentrating your vital from your brain to your back, then at that moment of time, release it, shooting all of the energy through your arms."


    After multiple failed attempts that went endless for hours, we finally started to feel the weight and power from the attack. "Good...now I''ll show you the stance," Alzar informed.


    He walked in front, then lowered his legs making them bend about ninety degrees, his left hand was aligned near his face, and his right was adjusted by his chest. Alzar turned to us, "now that you kids got the hang of aura. You''re now going to have a slow sparring session. Simply to graso a better understanding to use the technique regularly as you fight against stronger opponents. Elaine, Nirvana, you two will face each other. As for Skysin and Crim, will be sparring partners."


    As we all faced each other and got into the stance, Alzar yelled, "begin!"


    Crim let his right-hand slowly flow towards me while I blocked it with my left. I steadily led my fist into an uppercut, aiming at his chest. But Crim fended it off, moving his elbow in the way. As we came into contact, we could both feel the pressure and tense waves from the small collision, causing small gusts of wing to form, making our hair flutter around.


    We noticed the girls were also doing well, Elaine slowly lifted her right leg into an upper kick, aiming at Nirvana''s left ear. Nirvana parried it with her forearm and leisurely swung her fist to Elaine''s chin. As Elaine moved her hand downward blocking the attack, light wind had formed, smiting the ground and making the grass flow from it.


    *****


    As we all continued to spar, it was now the afternoon, and could move at a decent speed. This time, it was me and Elaine, all while Alzar made Crim and Nirvana face off.


    When Elaine shot her fist at my stomach, I moved my arm down blocking it, at the same time, extended my other palm towards her face. She used her hand as well to smack mine downwards and sent her leg to the side of my ribs. I used my elbow to defend it and jabbed twice at her neck and chin. Surprisingly, her reflexes kicked in much faster, weaving the first and fended the second with her right arm. As my fist hit her arm, strong winds continued to blow rapidly at this point.


    Alzar clapped his hands together, catching our attention, "ok, I''m sure you guys got the gist of it now, so¡­we''re going to play a little game called, Kill the Snake."


    "How does the game work?" Nivana asked.


    Alzar stood from a rock and walked past us, "it''s simple, really...all you kids have to do is try to hit me and I won''t hit back. I''m only allowed to throw you."


    Crim rolled his right shoulder, "seems pretty simple, is there a time limit?"


    Alzar pointed at the now setting sky with a grin, "you have until dusk, if you hit me, you brats get to have a feast."


    Elaine raised her hand with a puzzled face, "what if we lose master?"


    "Nothing of the sort at all, this is simply to help you all train," Alzar chuckled. I added bouncing on the balls of my feet, "are we allowed to use vital or is it only physical?"


    Alzar raised his index finger, "you''re only allowed use of it to support yourself or each other, got it?"


    When we all nodded approving his rules, "then let''s begin." Alzar opened his arms, welcoming us to attack him. Not wasting time, I flashed forward leaving an after image of myself as Crim trailed directly behind me.


    I leapt into the air, spinning my body into a round house kick while Crim ran under me, extending his arm into a punch. But the tall man flawlessly grabbed my leg, and casted me to the right as he jumped over Crim.


    With me still airborne, I simultaneously created two portals in front of Nirvana and Elaine, teleporting them above Alzar. As they both kicked downward, Alzar leapt into a back flip, jumping a few feet away from the two. The girls slammed into the ground, with enough force to create craters around the size of their selves.


    Crim used his white flames to increase his speed, confronting Alzar under half a second. The red-haired boy aimed his knee at Alzar''s chest, but Alzar fended blocked Crim''s attack with a wave of his hand. While Crim was still midair, he swept his leg across Alzar''s face, however, Alzar weaved under, clutched onto Crim''s arm, and threw him on the ground with a hard thud.


    Taking this as an opportunity, I lurked behind the man and tried to grab him. With my hand only a few inches away, Alzar placed his large palm on my forehead and slammed me into the grass covered ground. He grasped the collar of my shirt and threw me into the air away from himself.


    When Elaine lifted herself with telekinesis and flew to him, attempting to punch his face. I used that as a window, forming an ice platform above me and dove back onto Alzar. When I crashed on the ground, dust and grass covered my vision, but I grabbed hold onto someone. Thinking I caught the slippery stickman, nothing but glee was expressed from me.


    However, I noticed I was on top of Elaine, watching her blush in rose as her lips began to wriggle awkwardly. I helped her up, embarrassed as well, "haha¡­sorry about that Elaine."


    "I-it''s ok Sin," she slightly bowed. Then, Alzar chuckled as the four of us looked at him, "you kids don''t have much time left. Better try to keep up, brats."


    At that moment, we all dashed towards him.


    *****


    Dusk had finally arrived; the celestial sky began to gleam beautifully above our heads. We all were sitting on the ground, panting heavily out of breath. But the lanky man, Alzar, was standing before us, not even breaking a sweat.


    "Welp, looks like you kids failed. No feast for you, huhuhu," Alzar proudly chuckled.


    While Elaine tried to catch breath, "amazing¡­not only were you able to dodge all of us¡­but you perfectly-countered our attacks too," she said in awe.


    Alzar turned around proceeding towards the house, gesturing us to come with, "that my young disciple, only comes with much experience¡­something you four still lack at this point of time."


    "Just what are we going to do for training master? If you don''t mind me asking?" Nirvana questioned, tilting her hot pink head.


    Entering the house, there were plates of food on the long, brown rectangular table that had an oval-shaped, pellucid glass in the center. Along with eight black chairs sitting under. The food was sliced ham, a bowl of rice, along with some broccoli and carrots.


    "We''ll be going over the form and techniques for the week, then the next, you''ll be applying everything you learned, and will add it to your kinetics. That way, we can go and hunt some monsters," Alzar stated.


    "Really?? What types of monsters?" I hastily asked as we made way to the table. When we all sat down; master was placed in the very front of the table, with his back facing the living room. I sat on the chair to his right while Elaine was seated next to me. Nirvana made her place next to Alzar on his left and Crim occupied himself beside her.


    "Oh, all types of them Sin. Big, small, slow, fast, I''m sure it''ll help you all utilize the technique more if you were to go against enemies in an actual fight. Rather than just sparring all the time." Alzar explained grabbing a fork.


    We all dined into our food at that time, and I have to say¡­it was delicious. Despite that, not as good as moms though. Beginning to miss her cooking and thinking about her wellbeing, ''I wonder if the baby was born yet?'' I thought to myself as I ate.


    When Crim had a grain of rice near his lip, "oh Crim, you have rice on your cheek." Nirvana grabbed a napkin and wiped it off his face. Crim started to blush, stuttering, "th-thanks Nirvana."


    As she chuckled, I started joking with him, having a sly smirk across my face, "awee look at Crim being babied."


    "Shut up you idiot, at least I don''t look like a girl," he firmly argued. Then everybody started laughing at me.


    "I-I do not look like a girl¡­you bum!" I shouted, stumbling on my words, pointing a silver spoon at him.


    "I remember when I was four, my mom thought he was a baby girl. Until my aunt Valentine told her that she, was actually he, hahaha!!!" Crim added calking away as his shoulders bounced from laughter.


    As everyone continued to chortle at me, I grew flustered, crossing my arms and poking my bottom lip out of pure embarrassment. "It''s ok Sin, there''s nothing wrong with looking like a girl," Nirvana stated trying to reassure me.


    "Yeah, at least you''re cute," Elaine quietly added.


    Nirvana and Crim grew silent and stared at her, growing wide, devious smiles. Elaine looked as if her peach skin was sun burnt, "we-well, what I mean is...you-you know - like a cute girl¡­actually, I''ll stop..." Elaine lowered her head.


    "Haha, we know what you mean," Alzar laughed after he finished drinking his wine from a clear glass. "I''m sure the two of you will get married and have a wonderful family."


    I looked at Alzar, completely befuddled by his words. Then Elaine had stiffly stood, standing like a tree, still beet red. "Mm-mm... I-I think this is the part where I take my leave..." Elaine left the dining room, walking to the stairs.


    As she walked, she slipped on one of the stairs, almost losing her footing, but caught herself just in time. After fixing her balance, she stood there for a good second, covered her face and advanced to her room.


    *Thud*


    "I-I''m fine!!"


    We all laughed at her for a little, then later, Alzar and Nirvana decided to leave. As me and Crim stayed down for a bit, "hey Crim?" I questioned him.


    "Yeah?"


    "Where have you been these past ten months? Everyone was worried that something happened to you and auntie."


    Crim''s grey eyes looked up, then gazed down onto me, "it was nothing, just some family business is all, nothing to worry about." Crim shrugged his shoulders.


    I didn''t really want to interfere with his business, but regardless, it must''ve been quite consequential. At the least, for him and aunt Savitra to just disappear for almost a whole year, "is everything ok?" I asked.


    He made an irritated expression, but altered back to his relaxed manner, "yeah doll face, everything is fine."


    I nodded taking his word.


    As we headed upstairs, we made way to our rooms, waiting for our next day of training.


    *****

 Chapter 13: Childish Endeavors

    Cleonatra Gremis-


    I was observing a man while we walked on a field, brimming with tall green grass. He had a strong build, wearing a green sweater and blue trousers with leather shoes. Glasses over his light-brown eyes and short, spikey-silver hair. Then, a soft voice had spoken, filled with excitement, "Dranon¡­guess what??"


    Uncertain, Dranon scratched his cheek, "umm, I don''t know. Can you just tell me?"


    The woman scoffed crossing her slim arms, "I''m pregnant silly. We''re gonna have twins!!"


    Dranon''s brown eyes had illuminated with happiness, "wha-wait, are you serious?? That''s one hell of a surprise Alorerah!" Before I knew it, I was in the air and we¡­were kissing? I could hear light smacks as their lips intimately smothered each other.


    Even though I had no idea who this man was, or what this dream even meant. For some bizarre reason, I felt happy, at peace, safe when I''m with Dranon. When we held hands, I believed even the gods above couldn''t harm me.


    However, everything went dark, then black flames had manifested encasing me. I looked down, staring at a pair of twins swaddled in brown blankets with light grey hair, held firmly in my arms. As for Dranon; covered in blood and dirt, his body harshly beaten to a point of no recovery.


    The longer I had gazed at Dranon, he raised his crimson covered hand, and gently placed it against my cheek, showing a loving smile. He pulled me closer to his face, sharing one last kiss, before disintegrating into nothing by these wretched blazes.


    At that time, I awakened from my odd dream, gazing at my shadowed red ceiling. I got off my king-sized bed, moving my stuffed animals and pink blanket off me. Then stood up, looking around my massive room. A compact, pink table near the right corner of my room, where me and my older sister sit to enjoy juice or tea. I looked over my left, viewing rare golden roses I grew in a white porcelain pot on the edge of my windowsill. Which are also known as Aurotes, a gift my father had presented me for my seventh birthday.


    I rotated, staring at a mirror behind me that''s placed beside my bed, it''s a great size, near the height of a six-foot man.


    I have big, cat-like crimson eyes and curly eyelashes. Although, my eyebrows are pretty short, however. My pink hair is wavy, flowing down to the lower section of my back, like a subtle stream flourished with gleaming pearls. Only having two strands fall over the side of my face, I possessed skin of golden-honey, and pink lips with a singular mole on the left under. As for the pajamas I wore; a dark purple night gown, draped to my small bare feet.


    Peering over behind myself, a simple red door parallel from my mattress, which so happens to be the room my sister resides in. But with me being unable to sleep, I headed to the wide porch on the left. Opening the large glass doors to view my enormous kingdom, dazzling under me, I relaxed my small arms on the cold, carved marble railing, gazing at the bustling kingdom teeming with life.


    Surprisingly, I witnessed a man proposing to a woman in front of an inn. There was many bystanders'' roundabout watching this event unfold. Although I couldn''t hear the lady, the actions she made spoke to me. Jumping onto the man and wrapping her legs around his torso, sharing multiple kisses on the lips.


    While I watched the loving couple amid the many citizens felicitating them. I heard a door close from inside my room. I turned around, catching sight of my older sister walking out of the shadows, Devail, wearing an orange night gown.


    Devail is eight, just a year older than me. Having long, straightened hair being the color of purple, like beautiful amethyst flowers draping to her waist. The bangs on her forehead hung beneath her thin eyebrows, possessing a single strand of hair that came down in between her crystalline, emerald-green eyes that twinkled like the star-filled sky. Her silky eyelashes are thick, and her smooth skin is a tone of fair peach.


    Devail tilted her head out of curiosity, "did you have the dream again, Cleo?"


    I sighed sitting my hand under my chin, "yes, unfortunately I did...it''s honestly making me think there''s more to it..."


    Devail made a pondering expression as she walked to the railing, staring at the nation next to me, "that could be a possibility. Maybe it''s some type of calling?"


    Unclear about the meaning of these visions, I peered at the night sky, "possibly¡­I have been dreaming about this man since I was four. And now I''m seven, there has to be some reason for this."


    Devail gave me a reassuring smile rubbing my head, "well, whatever it is, I''m sure in due time there''ll be a better reason for this. Who knows...one day you might meet that mystery man you dream of."


    While the tranquil winds blew through our hair, I closed my eyes, imagining who this individual could be...


    *****


    With a new day coming forth, these dreams kept my attention, unable to grasp an understanding of what they could mean. It''s quite aggravating, honestly, it''s like trying to solve an impossible puzzle. Like for example, if all the pieces were scattered across this infinite universe...


    Presently, Devail and I are seated on wooden chairs placed at my pink tea table, enjoying apple juice. At that time, someone had knocked on my door. "You may enter," I answered, still relishing my drink.


    A maid entered the room, wearing a full-length white gown, her brown hair tied in a bun with chestnut eyes. "My ladies, the pharaoh has called for you," She informed.


    I nodded, setting my brown cup on the table, "I see, we''ll be down there in a moment, thank you."


    After she bowed and closed the door, me and Devail went to my mirror, to be certain that we were presentable.


    I had my pink hair bundled in a large bun atop of my head, allowing two strands of hair to fall on the sides of my face. Verifying my clothing, I wore a linen red dress that fell onto my knees. A gold collar placed on the bottom of my neck and shoulders that went atop of my dress. Including two golden arm and wrist bands with sheer black capes attached to them. Plus, a wide black belt enveloped my small waist, along with coal-colored sandals.


    Devail let her amethyst hair drape behind her back, basically clothed in the same attire as me. Her dress is ivory, wearing sheer turquoise capes and brown sandals.


    After validating that we were appropriate, the two of us ambled through the spacious golden hallway. On the walls, portraits of pharaohs from older generations, man and woman alike. To the left of me, a plethora of windows that trailed down the lengthy hall. The ceiling above; golden chandeliers, which seemed to be boundless.


    Making a left turn, we caught sight of our father and mother, sitting on their golden chairs in the throne room. Wide windows are placed on the left of me, allowing a great view of the wonderful capital in in the Giza region, Luxor City.


    On the right, platinum statues of our sovereigns in a single file row, leading to the middle of the room where a giant red carpet is placed. A voluminous chandelier directly above it, which looked like a ginormous diamond, shimmering down on hardwood floor.


    My father: Pharaoh Khufu Gremis, had his elbow on the arm of the golden chair, having his hand placed under his chin. A sharp chin with honey-colored skin, and cold crimson eyes, deemed he could gaze into your very soul. Father is a lean man; his muscles aren''t the biggest, but very noticeable. He wore a long black tunic ending right above his calves. The apparel revealed his broad shoulders and slim arms, wearing a long golden arm band on his left, including two wrist bands made of the same material. Instead of regular crowns that most kings wore; a black and gold striped headdress, falling over his shoulders.


    My mother, Nefertiti, has smooth golden-honey skin. Wearing a golden head piece with a cobra head connected to it on top of her wavy, shoulder-length hair, being the same color as mine. The bangs on her forehead are cut short, hanging above her short eyebrows. Dark chocolate eyes, silky eyelashes, and a singular mole under her pink lips on the left of her face.


    Mother''s a very ravishing woman, and her body is quite well-endowed. Wearing gold-dangling earrings, a golden collar which reached to the middle of her slender neck and covered her shoulders. A strapless black bra on her developed chest, golden belt that enveloped her slim waist, and a raven-colored skirt with four slits in between them, revealing her round thighs. Plus, aureate gauntlets on her wrists and golden heels with the straps on her ankles.


    Mother stood smiling and walked to the middle where me and Devail were standing. Wrapping her arms around us, "my beautiful daughters - I missed you two so much while I had to take care of business."


    As we embraced her, father approached us. He''s a very serious person, always making sure the kingdom is in adequate condition.


    "Cleo, after you turn eight - you''ll be getting trained by a new master in about four months," dad stated, placing his arms behind his back.


    "More like victims..." Mother scoffed setting her hands on her waist.


    Father shook his head, "well this is the last man I know who''ll be able to handle her. She scared all the others away...along with giving them somewhat of a ptsd."


    "No matter, I''m sure this one will get crushed just like the others, more than likely," I responded with disappointment.


    "Maybe you should actually try and take the time to learn from them, Cleo," Devail remarked, rolling her emerald eyes.


    I pouted from her words, "it''s not my fault that they get discouraged quickly." I replied crossing my arms.


    "Trust me Cleo, this man is different from the rest. That, I can say with confidence."


    "Ok father, but if he yields, you have to buy me another stuffed animal."


    "Yeah... that''s not going to happen, dear daughter of mine," Father denied patting my head.


    As me and Devail took our leave from the throne room. "Um-Cleo, where exactly are we going?" My sister asked being wary of my plotting. I grasped her wrist, having mischief cover my smile, "we''re going to the Giza dungeon so I can find a little experiment."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Devail simply rolled her eyes once more, already comprehending what was to come.


    *****


    There upon just as planned, we arrived closing in towards two, twenty-feet wide, metal dungeon doors that were underground. Which resided in the Giza region of Planet Gremis. This is where some of the most dangerous men of the kingdom were prisoned at. For a person to get here, you''d have to take a rift at the knights'' quarters. However, it''s the only way due to the entire dungeon being under the surface, all because of the Promethians who created these odd instruments.


    Coming forth to the overwhelming gates, two guards sitting on metal chairs parallel from each other were in view. Wearing silver chest plates, leg armor and gauntlets, along with rectangular shields and sickles at their sides. Noticing us, they stood and bowed, "Princess''s Devail and Cleonatra."


    "You may raise your heads," I ordered. As they did so, "I would like to test my strength by going against one of the prisoners here."


    "I-I see, is there a specific person you''d like to go against?" The guard asked in a confused manner.


    I placed my index finger on the side of my chin, "hmmm...nothing too specific, just allow me battle the strongest person you have in there."


    The guard looked at me in a baffled manner, rubbing his shoulder, "um-Milady, forgive me for my insolence, but don''t you think that would be too dangerous? The strongest man in there has killed at least fifty to fifty-five people, if you include the five pregnant women."


    "Oh, that''s perfect! Ask the man and bring him out immediately. If he denies the challenge, don''t bother him," I excitedly demanded.


    The guard stumbled on his words, "m-my lady please rethink about this. That man may kill you in the pro- "Ask him¡­now." I interrupted; my red eyes glaring onto his, instilling fear into the man.


    "Plus, I have my older sister if the man tries to murder me," I pointed at Devail - my sister simply waved with a small smile. The guard nodded, ceasing any further warnings, then the other opened the metal doors, which led into the pitch black, like a deep abyss.


    A couple minutes later, a tall, brawny man with a long unruly black hair, and unkept beard filled with dirt, exited the shadows with thick metal shackles on his ankles and wrists. He has a well-defined physique, two parallel scars across his chest. Tanned skin and only wore baggy orange pants polluted in smut. "He said he''ll gladly go against you Lady Cleonatra," The guard informed me.


    I advanced to the man who seemed like a giant, "hello dear prisoner, I''ve allowed you to leave your cell - only to spar against me for a duel of swords. What exactly is your name¡­if I may ask?"


    Clearing his throat, he replied, his voice gruff, "mm-mm¡­I have no name for the royal trash that stands in front of me. I''m simply here to teach you a grand lesson - little wench..." He then spat on the ground next to my foot.


    The man is quite disrespectful, but nonetheless, he did murder fifty civilians, so I can''t say I didn''t expect that. With that being said, not taking his ill-mannered attitude, Devail revealed a small dagger hidden under her dress, preparing to dissect the man.


    However, I waved my hand, informing her to stop. At that time, one of the guards swung the hilt of his sickle, striking the back of the prisoner''s head. Forcing him down to the dirt covered ground.


    "Such a disrespectful mouth, can''t say I''m not really surprised, especially from a murderous prisoner¡­" I sighed, placing my fingers on my forehead. "Bring this man out to the training ground so we can battle. Thank you."


    The two guards grabbed the man by his arms and walked to the glowing rift as me and Devail left first. Taking a step out into the small corridor filled with three other soldiers, they all bowed as me and my sister made our way out through the halls.


    In a short period of time, I was standing in the middle of the wide training ground, encased with short turquoise grass. Devail occupied herself behind the wooden gates that surrounded the area. Soon, the guards along with the murderer, closed in on me, having him stand a few feet from myself.


    "Alright then, this is how it''ll go - it''s simple. I''m sure even your small brain will understand. We''ll battle until someone either loses grip of their sword or until one says they no longer want to fight. Understood?" I explained to the being.


    The stupid man nodded, ergo, I smiled putting a thumbs up, "good prisoner, now what sword would you like to use?"


    "Gladius sword."


    Taking in his answer, I used my kinetics creating three swords, appearing from thin air. I made two short blades for me and sent him the gladius sword, placing it into the ground. The kinetics I wielded allowed me to create any type of weapon I desired for.


    The man glanced at the weapon, furthermore...his face had changed drastically. From emotionless to producing a wide devilish smile. ''This disgusting human,'' I thought to myself, sicken by this wicked person.


    The guards walked to the outer section of the area, near the gates. Then, I pointed my sword at him, "are you ready to be humiliated?"


    One of the guards lifted his hand emitting his vital, then the shackles unlocked, which released the prisoners vital. As the manacles fell, the man grabbed the sword. I could feel his bloodthirsty aura as he lifted his head, glaring into my eyes. "I''m going to enjoy stuffing cotton into your body," The man laughed viciously, revealing all his tainted yellow teeth.


    I simply kept silent, ignoring the fiend. Judging by his aura, he seems to be in the calcite phase, while I''m in gypsum. But the thing is, I''m in the peak of my phase, and this man just barely entered his. ''I hope this match won''t be boring...'' I sighed in my thoughts.


    Additionally, multiple trainees and soldiers had arrived. making a crowd while bowing and greeting Devail. ''I''m guessing word had gotten out,'' I concluded in my head, staring at all the men and woman.


    When I nodded, one of the guards who accompanied me and my sister yelled, "begin!"


    The man dashed towards me still grinning horrendously, then swung his sword towards my stomach. I parried the worthless attack with my weapon, all while shooting my foot right onto his chin. He faltered back laughing, "you''re a dangerous little girl."


    I placed the flat of the sword on my shoulder, "I hope you''re not scared, lowly trash."


    The man leapt into the air, screaming as he slashed his sword down onto me. I slightly span around dodging the attack, moving to his right. As he tried kicking me, I hopped into the air rotating my body, swinging my sword towards his neck. He then bobbed his head, barely avoiding my weapon as he moved backwards.


    As he backed off gaining distance, I could see the frustration on his ugly face, covered in sweat. The prisoner hesitated to advance, moderately moving his foot forward. He gritted his teeth from agitation and desperation to damage me. Finally making a move, he dove back in, pointing his weapon in between my legs.


    The man furiously yelled slashing upwards, and I swiftly casted myself into the air as he caused the very ground to be deeply gashed from the attack. As I studied him, I found an opening, then spun my body into a round house kick on his head, sending him a few feet from myself.


    The guards all shouted and cheered, "yeah!!!"


    "You go princess!!"


    "Kick his ass!!"


    The man stood in fury and covered the distance in mere seconds, exerting multiple swings and thrusting attacks from all directions. Without a problem, I continued to evade him, eluding and parring the incoming attacks. But honestly, I really expected more from him. Still, he only murdered civilians who probably didn''t have much experience in battle.


    "I''m getting bored moron - try something new," I sighed, rolling my eyes from disappointment as I continued to counteract his measly attempts.


    As he pursued trying to strike me, "shut up, you royal BITCH!" He shouted.


    Now¡­I could feel my anger growing quickly like a raging storm. With his last attack being horizontal, I ducked under and hacked the sword right out of his hands. While he was dumbfounded, trying to process what happened, I leapt into the air at his height, spinning like a top. Then dug my foot right into his rough muscular neck, sending him into the grass, all while creating a rough trail in the ground as he brutally rolled.


    A female guard had spoken, being astounded by what transpired, "holy¡­she''s even better from what I heard."


    Just when I turned around, preparing to inform the guards to get this revolting man out of my sights. Their faces turned pale, and Devail grabbed her dagger as the soldiers all yelled in terror. I rotated expeditiously, viewing the man right in front of me, along with his grotesque hand aimed at my neck.


    In that moment, without any of the guards or soldiers capable of perceiving my movement. I swung my sword faster than the blink of an eye through the bloke''s wrist. Perfectly slicing it off, his hand became airborne, landing alongside my foot. The man howled in pain holding his bloodied nub, but I was filled with a menacing amount of fury, and my aura began seeping out of my body. Dark shadows slowly emerged from me, like black snakes slithering out of a hole.


    While the animal of a man stared at me in complete terror shivering, I spoke, my voice tinged with malice, "you are nothing but garbage, how dare you. A lowly human such as yourself dares to harm me after the battle was over. Did you not pay attention to the set rules?" I snapped, clinching my swords to the point I could feel my knuckles throb.


    I glared right into the very soul of this piece of scum, visualizing myself dicing him into pieces...slowly, so he could feel every ounce of pain. I wanted to illustrate him how those poor victims felt being murdered.


    Thinking of a decision to come forth with, I noticed my father, standing behind the appalled soldiers in the shadows. A serious glare in his blood-red eyes.


    I already knew that he wanted me to end this waste quickly, even though a word wasn''t spoken. "Pl-please princess, let this man live. I promise¡­ I wo-won''t ever do such a thing again," The trash pleaded for his life, prostrating himself.


    This hypocrite, was utterly humiliating, asking for his life to be spared. "Do you even hear yourself? What about the people who did the same such as you? Besides, you were to be executed anyway, you just made your end come quicker..." I stared at the man below me, his head against the blood covered grass.


    When he lifted his head, trying to rebuke, I wasted no more worthless time over this foul human. In an instant, my weapon became a blur flowing through his neck, his head flying in the air as I turned around.


    All his nauseating blood spurted in the air as I made my way to the guards. Then all the sudden, a pool of dark shadows appeared on the ground behind me, looking like an endless void. A gold and black headdress made an appearance, steadily elevating to be my father, keeping the same stance with his arms behind his back.


    All the soldiers became frightened and hastily bowed, "let this be known to the trainees of this nation. You are the protectors of this kingdom, of the people¡­from animals like this lifeless man on the ground. Beings like this man should not be allowed to live. Understood?!" Father critically ordered, eyeballing the crowd.


    All the soldiers and trainees all shouted with respect, "yes, Pharaoh Khufu!!"


    "Get rid of this man''s body and cremate it so it doesn''t soil our planet," Father demanded.


    The two guards lowered their heads, "right away Pharaoh Khufu."


    Making way back to the gate where Devail was waiting. "You shouldn''t worry me like that Cleo, I couldn''t imagine what that man would''ve done to you," she said while hugging me.


    "It''s fine Devail, nothing bad happened in the end, well not for me of course."


    "We should probably go to father, I''m sure you noticed him, he looked furious..." Devail stated, surveying the training grounds searching for him.


    I nodded with a rather fretful feeling building up in my stomach, only imagining what was to happen.


    *****


    While Devail and I were walking through the hallway of the golden palace. Father appeared, standing down the hall, irritated. His crimson eyes glaring at me and Devail. I could feel my anxiety clumping together like a rough ball in my chest as he stared at us...it was honestly suffocating.


    "Cleonatra, what exactly were you thinking?" Father questioned me with a frigid tone in his voice.


    "Um-uhh...you see father, I¡­just wanted to test my strength, so I figured I''d go against a prisoner who was already to be executed," I explained, stuttering as cold sweat began to materialize on my forehead.


    The frightening man leisurely made his way to us, whilst keeping his arms positioned behind himself, "I don''t care about that, I''m talking about your battle. You got extremely overconfident and underestimated your opponent. Let me remind you that he was to be executed for a reason Cleo¡­murder. If Devail and the others hadn''t yelled, or if it was just the two of you by yourselves, you would''ve died. That man does not care about who you are, he would''ve killed you without a second thought. Let this be a life lesson for the both of you girls. If someone is trying to end your life and you disable them, take their life before they take your own¡­"


    "I-I''m sorry father, it won''t happen again!" I exclaimed as Devail and I bowed, acknowledging his advice.


    He took a knee and wrapped his arms around the two of us, "ignorance can be a dangerous foe. Do not, let that become an enemy to get the two of you killed."


    Father stood and walked away as shadows encased his body, then disappeared, not leaving a single trace of himself. "Whew, I thought I was going to get spankings again," I sighed in relief, wiping sweat off my forehead.


    Subsequently, a writing of darkness appeared in front of our faces.


    <By the way...I told your mother, good luck.>


    "CLEONATRA AND DEVAIL FERTANIA GREMIS! WHAT WERE YOU TWO THINKING?!!" I promptly lifted my head, viewing mother walking down the hallway, furiously.


    "Uh-oh, Devail¡­" I turned to my left, only to notice that my dearest sister wasn''t there anymore, leaving me to fend for myself. By that time, mother was already before me, brandishing my worst nemesis¡­the belt.


    "Looks like you didn''t get enough spankings, missy," mother hissed, taking a hold of my arm.


    I hastened myself trying to run away, but was only a useless endeavor, she''s too strong. My monstrous mother simply wasn''t budging, at all.


    "Wa-wait - mommy please, it was a simple mistake. I-I won''t do it again. I promise. We can talk about this, right? Mommy!!" I wailed and scrambled my legs like a baby as the woman dragged me on the ground, bringing me to purgatory.

 Chapter 14: A Brief Past

    Skysin Rillem-


    Before we knew it, a week had passed.


    Strolling in the vast forest of the Nova region, master was leading us to some beasts. We approached a wide field, the grass is nearly my height, just below my chest. Being an indistinct yellow color, as if it was close to perishing soon.


    We all ceased movement; master perceived a sleuth of monsters just thirty meters ahead, at least five of them in total. Breuds; large bear like creatures, wide bodies with purple fur, regular sized snouts and large fangs. Their eyes are a dark blue and had small ears, along with tiny puffy tails.


    Master turned to us, "you brats are going to fight against these beasts, so remember your training. Do NOT, take them lightly. You''ll have until the sun sets, understood?" He instructed.


    We all nodded, then allowed our vital to flow through our bodies releasing aura. "Go," master spoke.


    Prepared for battle, we dashed towards the towering beasts...


    As the four of us darted to the colossal beasts. Crim and I had accelerated, confronting the biggest individual monster, standing near at least ten feet high. The Breud became alarmed, lifting its giant paw with black razor-sharp claws, and beard its callous fangs. While we closed the interval by the second, it made a thunderous roar, notifying its underlings.


    Thus, the others turned to our direction as well, erecting onto their hind legs. Just as Crim and I got into striking distance of the monster, the beast swung its ferocious paw. In haste, we avoided the attack, jumping back a few feet. Recalling counters master taught us, in a split second, we ran to it once more, slamming our fists into its furry stomach and launching it into the other four beasts.


    As it collided, Elaine used her telekinesis, smothering the five giant bears together. Whilst Nirvana on the far side of our right, casted a tornado burning in frantic blazes onto the group of monsters.


    They were sent high into the air, with bits of fire scorching their purple fur as smoke trailed off them. All at once, Crim encased his arms in dark tangerine-colored phoenix blazes, hurling a flurry of punches, hitting them with multiple fireballs. Then, I took initiative, using my spatial kinesis to control the gravity, causing the five to impact heavily onto ground with a loud boom!


    After that transpired, we all stood near each other, patiently waiting for the smoke and dust to disappear. At that very time, the savage bears all fiercely charged towards us, roaring in rage. Wanting to assess our strength from what master taught us, me and Crim ran onwards to the group of carnivores. All while Elaine and Nirvana ran along the sides to surround them.


    As I increased my speed, the adrenaline took over me. At that point, not being able to retain control over myself, I released a battle cry, feeling as if my blood was vigorously electrified from the battle.


    Running towards the monster, I used the braideferm technique, releasing my cold aura throughout my body into my spline. Not wavering from the hostile beasts, I hurdled right at the leading bear, colliding my boot dead onto its snout. Next, I shot the frigid aura through my back into my foot, increasing the power drastically.


    The bear had howled in pain as its head was knocked backwards. But unexpectedly, I noticed an incoming paw larger than my size, aimed at me. Taking in every movement that was made, I maneuvered my body, spinning to the left of the beast while dodging the attack.


    Furthermore, Crim contributed, landing his fist onto the side of the bears face that attacked me, leaving it dazed. Then, Crim performed a devastating combo. Leading in with a sidekick to its stomach, punching its waist, then finishing with an upper cut directly under its jaw, ejecting it away from us.


    Concurrently, two bears pounced at us with one catapulting its paw at Crim. He lifted his arms blocking the attack but was casted afar from me. Then the two beasts united, rapidly slashing their jagged claws at me while I evaded their deadly attacks.


    As I did so, Nirvana appeared, becoming airborne above one of them. Diving to it, she plunged her foot on its head, smashing it onto the ground under. Which allowed me to keep my attention on the alternative monster.


    Just as the beast swung once more, I weaved the attack ducking under its paw, then used my arms to lift myself off the ground, shooting my feet under its jaw. Even though it was heavily damaged, the bear didn''t falter its movements, going in for a lethal bite.


    In the blink of an eye, Elaine revealed herself, upper cutting its mouth closed shut. All while snapping its head backwards, then she released a roundhouse kick, shooting it further back.


    Crim reappeared in front of us finishing it off. With a wave of his hand, chaotic white flames emerged from his palm, shooting a powerful blaze onto the bear. Searing the beast until it was completely disintegrated.


    With this taking place, I came to notice one of the beasts was attempting to grapple Elaine. "Elaine, behind you!" I called out, lowering my stance preparing to run towards her. Hastily, I strenuously dashed to Elaine, pushing her to the left as I got tackled by the massive breud.


    "Skysin! Hold on!" Elaine cried out. She raised her hand wielding her telekinesis and lifted the giant monster from me.


    I took a deep breath, then exhaled, watching the frigid air become visible from my mouth. With a simple wave of my arm, glacial winds made an appearance, freezing the bear solid in crystal ice. As I stood up from the ground, Nirvana hurriedly smashed the crystal beast with her fist, shattering it into multiple tiny fragments.


    As the other three bears contemplated this. The leader roared scarcely, signaling them to retreat. Hence, the bears vanished into the autumn forest, only to hear faint solemn bellows as the beasts receded.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Master walked out of the woodlot, clapping his hands, "I have to say, you kids are terrifyingly talented, and your teamwork was good as well. Congrats on not dying."


    I placed my arms behind my head, "well, you''re the one who taught us master."


    "Yes, but regardless of that¡­good work. It looks like you''re all gaining more understanding of the technique. We can head back home now¡­ I''m getting sleepy anyway," master smiled, rotating while waving his hand.


    As we strolled through the broad woods as the branches loomed over the setting sun, "y''know master - even though you sleep a lot, it doesn''t seem like you get much," I pointed out, observing the deep, darkened bags under his hazel eyes.


    Master scoffed as we giggled, "shut it child. You wouldn''t even understand boy..." Then with a moment of silence, only hearing the abundant wildlife in the forest. "You kids kids know of the crystal phases, right?" Master asked unexpectedly. Me, Crim, and Elaine looked at each other, bemused by his question, but we all nodded in response.


    Nirvana raised her hand excitedly, "oh-oh, yeah¡­my dad used to be a challenger!"


    "What do you know about it?" Master queried her.


    Nirvana sat her hand on her hot pink hair, being unsure, "isn''t it something that challengers came up with to sort of differentiate their strengths in vital?"


    "Haha, you''re on the right page, but there''s more to it though," Alzar chuckled.


    "What exactly do you mean, master?" Elaine asked.


    "You see, people came up with this sort of structure not just for themselves, but to also determine if they can go against the beast as well." He then continued to explain as we became intrigued, "as you all know, there are ten phases of the crystal. With the lowest starting from talc, gypsum, calcite, fluorite, apatite, feldspar, quartz, along with topaz, corundum, and diamond being the highest."


    We all looked at master, not grasping his explanation, "but how exactly can they compare their selves against them?" I questioned him


    "Haha, yes - yes, I''m getting there," Master chuckled. "Thousands of years ago, when the challengers were just starting to form, they gave the beasts ten stages, but they''re fairly higher than ours. The beasts rank from the lowest being combatant, tyro, warrior, superior, specialist, apex, dragon, all with calamity, demi, and deity happen to be the most dangerous. The challengers use this to determine how strong they are against a beast, such as the ones you four fought. It takes about maybe three talc phases to kill a peak tyro ranked. Monsters are just naturally stronger and durable than us."


    Elaine''s cinnamon eyes began to gleam with curiousness, "how strong is a deity exactly?"


    "At best, they''re able to destroy multiple planets, all the way to entire solar systems," He interpreted.


    Just as I began to wonder if there was anything stronger, "but¡­that''s not the end of the crystal phases, there''s actually three more to my knowledge." Master added, as if he read my mind.


    As the house came into view, "what are the other three???" Nirvana asked, pulling the sleeve of his robe.


    "The other three is ruby being the lowest, jadeite, and blue diamond being the highest. When you get to these phases - if ever possible, you''re no longer known as human, but closer to be that of a daemon, basically a god. Also, the difference in power with these three from the regular diamond phase is astronomical. Plus, blue diamond is really in a league of its own from stories I heard. Being able to take over multiple galaxies, possibly even universes. It''s a true force to be reckon with¡­ although even getting to diamond stage could take many decades or centuries, it all depends on your own determination and talent," Master happily expressed turning to us.


    As master opened the doors to the inside of the house, "you brats should be in the mesial of the gypsum phase because of your talent. The beasts you fought were in the tyro rank."


    While we entered the house, "what phase are you in master?" I asked remembering how he handled us without breaking a sweat. Besides, he''s skinny as a twig.


    "I''m in the peak of corundum...but unfortunately, I''m too lazy to train now," Alzar shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.


    I looked at the man''s baggy hazel eyes, "heh - I''m not surprised. It looks like you have endless nightmares master."


    The man slowly walked to me and chopped the top of my head, "OW!"


    "Shut it brat, just for what you said¡­you''ll be washing the dishes," Alzar stated, pointing at the ludicrous number of pots and pans.


    "Awe come onn, I was joking master!" I hollered pulling his robe.


    "It was just a joke? Too bad, get those dishes done boy. Unless you want another chop to the head," master mocked me, brandishing that dangerous hand once more.


    Getting anxious, I motioned my hands, telling him to stop.


    "Pffft...good luck with that Sin," Nirvana patted my head while restraining her laughter. I squinted my eyes and poked my tongue out as she laughed at my face.


    At that time, all of them went upstairs to rest.


    *****


    While I was cleaning, I heard footsteps above me on the second floor, then turned around to see Elaine in her white nightgown, walking towards me. "Oh hey, what''re you doing up?" I asked, washing a dirty pan with a sponge.


    "Nothing...just couldn''t sleep, so I figured I''d come downstairs to check on you," Elaine replied, placing her back on the counter.


    "Ohh, so miss princess was worried about me?" I raised a brow jesting her. Elaine blushed stumbling on her words, "we-well, I wouldn''t necessarily say worried."


    I chuckled as she continued trying to find words "Hahaha, I''m just messing with you Elaine, but why can''t you sleep?"


    "I''m not really sure honestly, just one of those nights I guess."


    "Ever tried counting sheep? It helps me."


    "Hahaha, I''ll try that some time Sin."


    After a few seconds of quietude, with only the last dish being earshot as I scrubbed the plate with a soft green sponge, "hey Sin, do you remember what you had asked me? About how I learned to fight?" Elaine quietly asked as she lightly fidgeted.


    I was a bit surprised, but I turned to Elaine, "uh...yeah, I do."


    Elaine grew quiet once more, but began to vaguely speak up, "we-well...I learned from my father and mother, plus an institute when I was five, they taught lots of children many techniques in fighting. It was very interesting, as well as fun..." Elaine showed a small smile, but it gradually altered into a deep frown, "but while I was there, I had gotten into a fight with another girl...and... I crippled her."


    Elaine opened her hands and looked down, blankly staring at her palms, "I-I didn''t mean to hurt her, to cripple her. The instructors told me that it wasn''t my fault, but I know it was. And that girl wouldn''t be able to function like a normal person again. I stayed there for a few more months, but none of the kids I made friends with wouldn''t speak to me, even bat an eye. I was practically an outsider, like some type of monster in their opinions...so, I decided to leave after another month..."


    Elaine clasped her hands, looking down at the hardwood floor with a disheartened expression, "I-I understand if you''ll look at me differently, Skysin..."


    So, this explains why Elaine seems a bit awkward at times, or shy. I''m really stunned that she had crippled someone. But that''s not Elaine, and I''m sure she wouldn''t have done it on purpose. I showed a genuine smile, wrapping an arm around Elaine to give her a hug, "I won''t look at you any differently Elaine. That was the past, and this is the present. I''m sure - no, I''m positive, that you didn''t mean to harm her, Elaine."


    Elaine made a passionate smile as her beautiful cinnamon eyes gazed into mine. She looked as if she was attempting to say something, having her mouth open, but only nodded. "Thank you Skysin, really, I appreciate it," Elaine smiled walking to the stairs. Shortly after, we said goodnight to each other as we headed to our rooms.


    *****

 Chapter 15: New Exploration

    Elaine Valorrey-


    ''AHH!! I couldn''t even tell him how I felt!'' I yelled in my thoughts as I opened my door and entered the spacious brown room. Then laid down under the green covers, staring mindlessly at the ceiling as my head was filled with an excruciating number of thoughts.


    However, it felt nice to finally let that off my chest...I thought Sin would''ve looked at me differently, but he didn''t.


    And now that I think about it, we''re only seven. We''re too young and knowing Sin... more than likely he''d say the same thing too. Plus, I don''t even know how he feels about me with his beautiful face. I can never figure what he''s thinking. Although, both father and mother approved of me and Skysin to get married when we''re of age. I started blushing just thinking about me and him being married and possibly having¡­children. I quickly grasped a pillow and dug my redden face into it, forcing myself to sleep.


    *****


    The days had passed by quickly as we trained, during this time, we were all outside as master gave us further instructions for what to do. "You kids are going against a rampant chimera today," master stated, brimming with enthusiasm.


    We all gazed at the man, wondering if he was serious, "aren''t those things extremely dangerous. I read a few books in the study and it stated they''re in the calamity ranks," Sin rose his hand being curious.


    "Well, this in particular is one of the weaker variations, it''s only in the warrior rank, it should only give you kids a bit of trouble. I''ll get you kids a map, so you''ll know how to get there," Master chuckled entering the house.


    As he left, I happened to notice myself gazing at Skysin. He glanced over in my direction, his violet eyes encountering mine, "hey Elaine... you ok?" He asked keeping a mellowed expression.


    I blushed staggering on my words, "ye-yes, I''m fine... just happened to have a daydream is all...haha."


    He chuckled as master returned with a long off-white map, reviewing over our destination. "Good luck on your mission kids. It''s called Mertzin-Ur on the map. It should be a mountain," The tall man merrily explained handing me the map. "And if you defeat it, you''ll get a feast."


    "Yessss" Crim and Skysin gave each other a fist pump.


    I then used my telekinesis, folding the map until could fit into my pocket. Waving goodbye to Alzar, we set off into the vast woodland.


    Moments later as we traveled, the four of us happened to come across a gaping, triangle-shaped talus cave, leading into a humongous mountain.


    "Mertzin-Ur...Well then, this doesn''t look like a death trap," Nirvana quipped sardonically, peering inside the giant dark cavern.


    As we walked towards it, "let''s just hope there''s only one of them that we have go against," Crim remarked.


    Ambling through the cave; the walls became narrow, to the point that we had to walk in a single file line. Hence, the sun''s rays dimmed the further we made way into the caliginous tunnel.


    Crim and Nirvana made fire appear on their palms as illumination, thus, I took in the bland scene. The rugged walls were filled with tiny crevice''s, along with small amounts of condensed liquid on the rough shelter. Despite that, the ceiling of the cave is far above our heads, only capable to view reflective stalagmites that had a dim glister from the flames light.


    We traversed through the cavern for maybe ten minutes, then suddenly, another crevice was viewed in the middle of a rocky wall in front of us. It''s much larger, similar to a giant mouse hole, which would allow our small bodies to squeeze through without an issue.


    Plus, there was a faint shine of light behind it as well. Skysin being precautious, "wait guys, let me make a portal first so I can check."


    We all nodded, and Sin peeked through the crevice to mark his destination. Then a lavender mass emerged in front of us, creating a wide, circular doorway. Sin poked his head through the wide gateway, "it''s all clear...but you guys gotta check this out." He stated in fascination.


    Intrigued by what he declared, we trailed behind him through the portal. After I took a step out, I became astounded by the breathtaking scenery.


    There were glowing orb-like plants, spread all over the cave, azure grass that covered the entire area. A large pond of fish was viewed, jumping out of the water and high into the air. But what really caught my eyes; the middle of the vast catacomb presenting a greatly, oversized hole. The sight was more than amazing, the suns glamorous rays falling upon the wonderous cavern. Birds and other huge windborne wildlife were displayed, soaring above the beautiful terrain filled with alienated plant life.


    But at that point of time, a diabolical roar echoed through the entire landscape. Disconcerted by the startling cry, with haste, we shot our heads behind us to see the unsightly chimera standing before us. Its height is around fifteen feet, much taller than the Breuds. It had the face of a black wolf, brandishing its agonizing teeth, body of a lion, limbs that of a brown bear with baneful claws, and its tail is long and scaly like a lizard.


    Skysin sighed, slumping his shoulders while squinting his eyes, "great..."


    The large beast growled horridly as it lunged at us, using its razor-sharp teeth as a weapon. Not faltering our movements, we all scurried away, jumping backwards veering from the beast.


    At that point of time, Nirvana blew a disastrous gale of wind and sharp pebbles of terra, making the beast unbalanced. As it lost its footing, Skysin covered the distance in a flash, slamming his foot onto the chimera''s side.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Next, Crim jumped in the air and placed his feet on a stalagmite fused in the ceiling of the cave. As he activated his orange phoenix flames, he dove towards the beast at great speeds, landing a powerful punch right on the monster''s snout, smashing it in the ground.


    Just as Sin and Crim backed off, the monster recovered standing enraged. Accordingly, me and Nirvana tagged in, striking a heavy kick on the monster''s chest. The force of the attack sent the beast into a huge boulder, causing it to be crushed from the impact.


    Not giving it a chance, I used my telekinesis and lifted all the gravel, projecting them on the beast. Burying the giant monster under a mass amount of rock. After all that occurred, we stopped, resolving that it had died. "Hm, I thought it''d still be alive," Sin figured with disappointment crossing his arms.


    But unfortunately, we thought too early. The beast leapt out the tiny fragments of earth howling. The roar was monstrous, so great it caused a miniature shockwave, creating small amounts of wind to surround the area.


    "You just had to say something..." Nirvana smacked the back of Sin''s head.


    While Sin rubbed his head, "Skysin, you ready?" Crim yelled, encasing himself in lively white flames.


    "Right!" Skysin shouted, shrouding himself in ice-cold aura that flowed like a menacing blizzard. The two boys gathered side by side, then dashed towards the towering beast. The chimera growled aggressively, whipping its scaly tail and shot it at the boys like a spear, trying to pierce the two. While moving at rapid speeds, they evaded the incoming attacks, swiftly bobbing, weaving and jumping over the lethal appendage.


    Skysin leapt high into the air as Crim trailed behind him. All with this transpiring, me and Nirvana began shooting barrages of plasma and elements at the beast.


    While we caught its attention, Skysin positioned himself facing the chimera as Crim activated his sun-dragon flames, blazing on his feet. The boy brought his leg back and swept it across Sin''s boots. At the same time, a thunderous, deafening crack, echoed through the cave from this action.


    All in a blur, Skysin molded an ice spear on his right arm, shooting directly through the beast''s long tail, completely destroying it. When the chimera howled in pain, Skysin yelled, "lets finish it!"


    Both me and Nirvana nodded, separating from each other. We darted full speed to the sides of the monster. As we drew closer to the chimera, we jumped leading in with a deathly kick, simultaneously on both sides of its stomach.


    I could hear the bloodcurdling cracks and spurts from inside the beast as this took place. Not being able to intake what happened, it vomited disgusting, black polluted blood, along with small air pockets popping on the ground.


    Skysin molded crystal ice onto his legs and jumped high above the chimera. He rammed his feet on top of its head, knocking it unconscious while creating a large, spider-webbed crater under.


    We all turned to Crim as he began manifesting his sun-dragon flames once more. Splitting away from the beast, Crim then moved in front of it, blasting a wave of blistering white blazes on the monster, completely incinerating it.


    "Alright, we did it!!" I cheered jumping onto Nirvana as she hugged me.


    As we all celebrated, a small rock fell on Skysin''s head, "ow! What the hell?"


    We began to chortle as he rubbed his injury again, but Crim made an eldritch expression. His grey eyes widened, and his mouth gaped open allowing view of his bottom teeth as he looked above.


    Getting startled by his looks, we all copied Crim like a parrot, glancing at the ceiling. However, as we gazed above, we came to notice the entire cave was trembling, preparing to crumble on our heads.


    "RUN!!" Crim yelled.


    While we all started to desperately dash towards the crevice connected to the other cave. "I''m not as good as my mom is with spatial kinesis yet, so when I make this portal, get ready to run!" Skysin called out as we ran.


    We all nodded as he created the portal. After leaping through the gateway, it didn''t even seem as if we went anywhere. Only coming to see the roughly shaped walls covered in minuscule amounts of water from its purple fluorescence. "Don''t stop running, we''re closer to the entrance. Just keep moving!" Skysin exclaimed keeping his pace.


    At that point, rocks began to collapse as time quickly passed. We all willed ourselves in aura to increase our speed, but with Skysin being the fastest out of us all. "Hey Skysin, go full speed and see how far we are!" Crim shouted urgently.


    Skysin nodded and beyond comprehension, he disappeared into the darkness, only leaving behind a faint afterimage of his back.


    Less than a second, "you guys are almost there! Just a little bit more!" Skysin''s voice echoed, bouncing off the walls in the tight cave as my ears absorbed the information. Just as we heard him, dim light had made an appearance and a small silhouette with wild hair was jumping, waving his hands from afar.


    The rocks begun to become greater in size, and the walls began closing in on us. Nearing the end of this now demolishing cavern, multiple stalagmites were seen, falling right above me. I shrieked in terror, using my telekinesis to stop some as I ran, but more gradually came into view. Thinking that this was the end of me as the deadly sharp rocks were atop of my head, I closed my eyes.


    But a burst of chilled winds encountered my skin. As I glanced up, Skysin was above me, using his frigid ice to stop the plummeting rocks. Skysin landed beside me with a bright smile, then lifted me like the princess I was. Although I was bewildered by his actions, before I knew it, I felt the sun''s warm radiance beaming onto me.


    ''How fast is he??'' I asked myself, unable to comprehend the fact we were just inside the crumbling cavern.


    But I couldn''t use this time to be relieved yet, after gathering my thoughts together, I utilized my telekinesis. I grounded my teeth, attempting to support the others as I held the rocks back while Skysin grabbed Crim and Nirvana. I could feel sweat slowly trail down my cheeks as I tried to sustain the massive weight of the enclosing cavern.


    Moving like the wind, Skysin got the others out in a flash. Then I finally released my constraint on the rocks, allowing the cavern to be completely destroyed. All while I fell to the ground on my back, utterly fatigued. But sadly, that beautiful place would be forgotten, never to be seen again.


    As all of us sat together, exhausted and relieved that none of us died. We glanced back at the now, demolished cave. "Wow - we''d totally be dead..." Skysin chuckled.


    "Oh hehe-haha, very funny," Nirvana scoffed.


    "Pfft..." Crim put his hands over his mouth as his shoulders bobbed, trying to restrain his laughter at Sin''s joke.


    Nirvana turned to Crim with a threatening smile, he then stiffened himself nervously as the fearful child came to him, "s-sorry hehe."


    Skysin abruptly stood, "well I mean, at the end of the day¡­we weren''t turned into pancakes. So, I think it''s a job well done, except...maybe the part about almost being squished to death."


    During that time as everyone giggled at Sin''s comment, my attention was drawn to the glamorous orange and dark blue ether created from the setting sun, ''it''s actually pretty nice to have friends,'' I thought to myself, reminiscing all the fun times I spent with them so far. It''s been a while since I laughed this much, always being alone in that institute...


    A porcelain hand was placed in front of me, then I glanced up to see Skysin with a proud smile on his face, along with Crim and Nirvana behind him. "Let''s go Elaine, I''m ready for that feast," Sin chortled. I nodded grasping his hand as he helped me up.


    While we made our way to the mansion, my stomach rumbled as my hunger grew. Therefore, they all laughed at me as I became embarrassed. "Looks like someone''s hungry," Crim chuckled.


    "Shut up Crim," I uttered growing flustered.


    But even so, I didn''t hate it¡­I enjoyed their company, very much.

 Chapter 16: Odd Encounter

    When the four of us had arrived at the house from our escapade, Alzar was occupying himself on a rock chair he constructed in the yard, reading a book. Alongside his nexus earth dragon, Ebizan, curled on the ground napping.


    Alzar noticed us making our way through the clear path, heading towards him. As he stood closing the book, Alzar awakened the slumbering dragon. Ebizan became exuberant from us returning, then lunged onto Skysin.


    "AHHHH!!" Skysin shrieked in terror as the mid-sized dragon began licking his face, all while we had laughed at him.


    Alzar approached us while Skysin laid down, covered in mucous, as well as his hair formed in an abnormal state. "Well done kids, maybe I underestimated the four of you. Especially when you''re working as a team," Alzar commended.


    "Mm-hm¡­it seems you got yourself some talented disciples master," Nirvana puffed her chest, smiling proudly.


    Skysin lifted his head, raising his fists into the air filled with excitement, "its time¡­for the feast!" He remarked, laughing hysterically.


    Alzar smiled and walked to the brown doors as we happily perambulated behind him through the yard. "It seems I did promise you, didn''t I?" He queried himself.


    When he opened the doors, we glanced to our right, being welcomed to a table filled with an abundance of nourishment. Turkey legs, giant bowl filled with rice, pineapples divided in small, circular segments placed on sliced ham, macaroni, bread lightly covered in honey, and much more.


    We gazed at the nutritional victuals as our mouths were basically drooling from hunger. Although it''s not lady-like for a princess to salivate...I can''t help it. That battle against the chimera really made my stomach empty. ''It looks soo good...'' I thought to myself, taking a whiff of the delectable aroma.


    "Not yet brats, go bathe first, change, then you can eat as much as you please," Alzar demanded, pointing at the carpet staircase.


    Not wasting a single second, we hastily rushed upstairs to get cleaned. As time flew by, we came back down with Nirvana and I sporting blue and white night gowns, while Crim and Skysin wore red and green pajamas.


    A few maids and butlers came into view, swiftly walking out the hallway into the dining room. They all prepared the seats and added tableware; forks, spoons, and knifes for us and Alzar.


    We were thrilled to finally eat and hurried along to the chairs, waiting for Alzar to be seated. "Come onn master, we''re starving!" Skysin impatiently expressed, enchanted by the food.


    Alzar simply rolled his baggy eyes, then took a seat. At that point, everybody dug into the delicious feast. The ham is very appetizing, and the pineapples enhance the flavor greatly as well. The meat is tender yet has a sweetened taste.


    "Hey master, now that we''re done with this portion of training, what will we do for the last day?" Crim asked.


    Alzar glanced at us while we stared at him with curiosity. "This last day, you four will be fighting against me individually. Sort of like sparring, but this will be a way to test you - to see how much you all improved during your time these past two weeks. Just so you four know, there will be no holding back. I need to see you at peak performance," Alzar stated. The four of us sternly nodded, taking in what he explained.


    "Hey master, I know this is out of the blue...but were you apart of Tyrant War?" Nirvana pondered, turning to the tanned man. "My father told me about it, but I wanted to know more."


    Alzar paused, deemed to be perplexed by the question, "...yes, I was¡­this transpired around eight years ago. Your parents were also a part of that war too, which is how I was able to meet and become friends with them."


    Crim then queried Alzar, "it was against the Ragnar kingdom, right?"


    Alzar took a breath, closing his baggy eyes, "yes, the tyrant king Tellund was crazed for power. He had the great idea to take over each kingdom one by one. Starting with Valorrey, Aries, then Gremis. After the second attack on Valorrey, the other two decided to cooperate with us and go on a full-scale war against him. Obviously, it ended with our victory, but we lost many soldiers, comrades, and friends from that dreadful battle. We simply left him alive to only use him as a gateway for trade. The people he lost was already enough for him. Even if he''s somewhat of an ally now, we keep intelligencers in his kingdom secretly, just in case he plans something new. If that happens, he''ll be killed off, immediately." Alzar informed with a glimpse of solemn.


    If I recall correctly, intelligencers are extremely stealthy individuals. They function in, assassination, reconnaissance, espionage, infiltration, and bodyguarding as well. These people''s main purpose is primarily gaining information, anything that can assist their own military about the enemy and use it as their advantage. That''s what aunt Ru is too, she''s supposed to be in the Ragnar Kingdom, a part of uncle Rellgis'' elite division.


    "Who defeated Tellund in battle?" Nirvana asked raising her spoon.


    Alzar''s eyes moved onto Crim and Skysin, "Rellgis and a man named Sedreen, defeated him in battle. Which is why they were known as ''heroes'' of the three kingdoms. Even though Rellgis says he doesn''t like to be called that..." Alzar remarked lightly chuckling.


    For some reason, Crim ceased eating, just staring through the glass in the table, at the wooden floor with a gloomed look on his face. Just before I could ask, Nirvana did, "who''s Sedreen?"


    "He''s my father, Sedreen Magmastiem. Mom told me he was on par with uncle Rellgis," Crim stated, lifting his head with a hint of agitation behind his eyes. Nirvana and I grew surprised, but that explains why Crim seems so aggravated. I couldn''t imagine not having mine, it must be painful to a degree...Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Yes, he was a powerful man indeed, flawless control over the sun-dragon flames. It''s truly a shame he passed, if it wasn''t for those two, I don''t think we would''ve won the war in my opinion," Alzar shook his head.


    After finishing the last amount of his food, Alzar rose from his seat, "but¡­war stories are for another time. You kids will need your energy for tomorrow, I insist you go to sleep." As Alzar walked away, Crim grounded his teeth clicking his tongue and quickly stood, heading to the hall.


    Nirvana grabbed Crim''s sleeve, "Crim, are you okay?"


    Skysin had erected to his feet and walked around the table to the left of Crim. "Yeah, I''m fine¡­" Crim replied with a slight vexation in his voice.


    As he tramped up the stairs, Nirvana began to accompany him. However, Skysin placed his hand on her shoulder, "it''s best to give him some air for the time being when he''s mad. I''m sure he''ll listen more tomorrow." Skysin informed with a relaxed expression.


    Nirvana looked at him with worry as her brows furrowed, "are you sure? He looked angry..."


    "Yeah, when he''s mad, you can''t really calm him down at the moment. Just give him some space to cool down..." Skysin insisted with a light sigh. Still, with a face of fret, Nirvana nodded and headed upstairs.


    "I hope there isn''t another war any time soon, father and mother told me stories about it. Especially what uncle Rellgis had told us too..." I added, being moderately shaken walking to Skysin''s side.


    "Yeah, your right..." Skysin huffed, laying his back against the wall. "But if my princess Elaine needs me to protect her, I''ll by her side at all costs, heheh," he added, taking a bow and gesturing his arm to his side like a gentleman.


    I grew a bit flustered and pouted from his jest, walking upstairs, "we''ll see about that, maybe you''ll be the one who needs protection, Skysin..." I mumbled stilly.


    "Awe, come on Elaine, I was just joking," Skysin chuckled, increasing pace to keep with me.


    *****


    Skysin Rillem-


    Morning had arrived and everyone was standing outside, ready for our battle against master. We were in a green and yellow field, located not too far from the mansion. As I gazed at the azure sky, supplied with fluffy white clouds, "alright, who''d like to go first?" Master asked stretching his limbs.


    We all raised our hands in sync, waving them frantically. "Hmmm - Nirvana¡­ you can go first," Master acknowledged.


    Nirvana pumped her fists in the air, "yess."


    The two then moved out in the middle of the field. Nirvana lowered her posture, positioning her left hand further in front of herself while her right arm was placed by her torso.


    Master stood silently as the calm breeze blew through our hair and clothes. At that point, he motioned his hand, "come."


    Nirvana set her feet ablaze in scorching flames and shifted towards master, covering the distance in a of short amount time. Whilst master idly stood, Nirvana leapt and performed a rapid number of summersaults, diving a kick right on his head. As she landed, a huge tempest of chaotic winds was blown around the area, despite that, master blocked the attack with his arm alone.


    All at once, Nirvana''s face became serious, her chestnut eyes seemed blank, like she was in a trance. When master brought his arm around, swinging a fist to her, Nirvana jumped into the air evading the attack, and conjured water, shooting multiple fierce pellets at him. Master avoided them all, spinning, flipping, and ducking flawlessly.


    Nirvana had finally landed on the ground and sprinted towards him. Just as she got into striking distance, she sent a mass number of punches, kicks, and elbows while he circumvented through the attacks or parried them all. He then caught her arm, and swept his leg under her foot, casting her into the air. Next, Alzar palmed Nirvana''s stomach, ejecting her back afar.


    Still airborne, Nirvana slashed a crescent blade of water towards him. But Alzar immediately blocked it with his palm, unharmed from her attack. Nirvana utilized a trail of wind to guide herself back to him, leading in with a mighty kick onto the side of his leg.


    As he fell, Nirvana rotated and landed on the ground, then quickly leapt right above him, plunging her elbow onto his chest, smashing Alzar into the ground. From the force of the strike, blades of grass and dirt was casted hectically.


    In that short moment while we all waited, some of the dust shifted as Nirvana was flung out into the air once more. Just when she landed, in blur, master appeared before her. Not having the chance to react and defend herself, he dug a punch onto her abdomen.


    Then, Alzar finished her off with a combo, palming Nirvana''s sternum. When she fell backwards, Alzar conjured a rock bed to catch her, returning Nirvana back to him. Nirvana aimed her hand then shot a blast of fire and wind fused together, but Alzar made a stone gauntlet to block the quick attack.


    When she returned to him on the rock bed, Alzar lowered his stance and shot a punch so fast that my eyes couldn''t track, knocking Nirvana through the rough mattress, and into the ground with a small crater.


    My mouth gaped open, completely amazed by the battle, "holy sh- "Skysin, you know what happens when we curse in front of master..." Elaine reminded me. Remembering the last time I worded a curse, Alzar pommeled me into the ground.


    Despite that, we ran to where Nirvana was. "Nice work, you''re very precise with your attacks, especially that last one. If I was a normal grown man, I''m sure I would''ve died," Master applauded Nirvana helping her stand.


    After Alzar formed a rock chair for Nirvana to sit in, she chuckled taking heavy breaths, "¡­thank you master..." She acknowledged relaxing herself.


    Crim being the first to her, "you looked good out there Nirvana. Here, let me heal you..." When he sat his hand on her arm, marvelous phoenix flames appeared, looking like a setting sun. It steadily swiveled around Nirvana''s body, completely restoring her as if she was never injured.


    "Th-thank you Crim...and I''m sorry about yesterday..." Nirvana blushed, withdrawing her head away from him to avoid eye contact.


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s fine. I''ll tell you about it sometime," Crim shook his head. Which Nirvana''s lips curled into a smile, releasing a nod.


    As me and Elaine came to check on her, "ok kids, now who wants to go next?" Master asked clapping his hands.


    Crim rose his hand with a determined expression, "I''ll go master."


    "Fart baskets, I was just about to go up," I claimed in disappointment crossing my arms. Then Elaine gave me a reassuring pat on my back.


    Just when they were about to battle, master quickly gazed behind us with an irritated look on his face and sighed, "...welp, looks like we have some unwanted guests."


    Five blokes'' similar to master''s height, wearing brown cloaks appeared approaching us. "This looks good boys, one adult and four kids. We''ll take the three beautiful girls and kill the man and child," a bald, brawny muscle-head spoke, filled with cockiness


    My anger had grown, then shot my finger at the man, "I''m a boy! You reflective idiot!!"


    The man was bemused by my statement and rubbed his shiny head, "huh? Well, if that''s the case, just take cr¨¨me head and pinky over there."


    Both me and Crim walked in front of Elaine and Nirvana, "that''s not a good idea..." Crim declared, setting his arms ablaze into white and orange flames.


    Master moved in front of us as his green aura started to emerge, gradually flowing like a slow tornado. "Well then, I guess this''ll be a part of your final training kids," He lazily spoke with a yawn. "Nirvana, are you able to fight?"


    Nirvana stood, making all four strands of elements to revolve around her. "Good, if you brats lose to any of these idiots, you fail - understand?" Alzar ordered. We all nodded, lowering our stances for battle.


    "These men are cocky, but remember what I said, don''t underestimate your enemies," master mentioned with caution.


    As he told us this, I glared at the ignorant bald man with a malicious grin. Then swelled all my ice-cold aura, surrounding my body like a blizzard. I felt that battle-infested adrenaline, surge through my blood like electricity, silently waiting to be released once again.

 Chapter 17: A Final Push

    Alzar Greldin-


    Our two groups stood apart from each other, ready for combat. The kids shouldn''t have a problem with these guys, they''re all quite weak. ''If the kids end up having trouble, I guess I''ll help them a bit," I figured in my thoughts.


    "Skysin when I set the signal, give Baldy a nice welcome," I notified the boy.


    "Gladly," Skysin replied, dropping into a posture preparing to bolt off.


    I clasped my hands together, conjuring two giant boulders, emerging under the other group. Right when they leapt in the air dodging my signal, an ear-splitting crack was made clear. Skysin appeared right in front of the bald man, centered in the batch of five.


    Before he could even grasp the situation that took place, Skysin dug his fist directly into the man''s large nose, sending him right into the grass. As the other four men remarked the child, they brandished their weapons, ready to strike him midair. Despite their efforts, Elaine utilized her telekinesis, slamming the remaining hostiles into the ground.


    At that time, as the man struggled to stand, "oh no you don''t, you bald bastard!" Skysin molded an ice platform under his feet, diving at blistering speeds into him, creating a midsized crater and causing dust to be rapidly casted.


    The other four had set their sights on us as Skysin fought against their leader. Charging towards us with swords, daggers and arrows, Crim set his feet ablaze in white flames, and in a flash, appeared in front of a hooded fellow.


    When the man swung his sword, Crim produced a small blast under his foot, quickly maneuvering above him, evading the attack. For a counter, Crim punched his back, sending him straight into the ground.


    "These kids are monsters!" A man with long brown hair shouted in fear.


    Another individual with short black hair argued, "we still have to try, for the money. I''ll go against that tall-tanned guy." He stated, pointing his short sword at me...


    As he charged screaming about to stab me, I simply sighed and raised my wrist upwards on the man''s chin, painfully propelling his head back. Then I palmed his sternum, crushing it as well. The fellow''s eyes had converted into white and fell on the ground, passing out from pain and shock.


    I assembled a rock chair next to the man''s body, and leisurely rested as yawn had unleashed as I spoke, "...you kids have until midday, or you fail."


    Without a word, Nirvana conjured wind lifting herself off the ground, then flew towards the long-haired individual. When he swung his daggers at her, she cancelled it. Landing on her hands, she propelled her arms upwards aiding herself with a tiny blast of wind, sending both of her feet onto his chin.


    When he flew into the air, Nirvana trailed behind him. Spinning quickly like a pink tornado, she performed a roundhouse kick on his ribcage, ejecting him into the grass covered ground. As the child landed next to the now unconscious man, "done!" Nirvana shouted, using her foot to prod his face. In response, I released a stern nod, giving my attention to Elaine.


    Elaine turned around, quickly noticing another man with a buzzcut, aiming his bow and arrow at her. The girl wielded translucent aura around her body, thus, she began running towards the fellow, slowly increasing speed.


    Shooting an arrow at her, Elaine weaved her small body, perfectly avoiding the sharp weapon. The man shocked by what she executed, conjured his nails into long cutting-edge blades with his kinetics. "Damn brat!!" The man shouted, devising to fight against her in close quarters.


    As he viciously slashed crescent blades of water towards Elaine, she accurately dodged the incoming onslaught, ducking, jumping, and spinning around them, still progressing to him. The man grew anxious gritting his teeth and ran to her, preparing to unleash an attack.


    When the bloke entered striking distance, he used both hands to hack away at her. Elaine eluded through his lethal attacks, then bended her body backwards. Placing her hands on the ground, Elaine swung her legs up, kicking his jaw. As he shot into the air from the strike, she exerted her telekinesis on the man''s body, keeping him afloat.


    Concomitantly, Elaine raised her alternative hand, materializing multiple tiny glowing orbs of plasma. As they all encircled the man like a small army of fireflies, "w-what going on?" The man exclaimed, becoming fidgety trying to escape her telekinetic grasp.


    Elaine innocently smiled, "see for yourself..." The girl clinched her hand, then all at once, the orbs clashed onto the man simultaneously, creating a deafening explosion. As his charcoaled body prostrated onto the ground. Elaine turned to me waving her hand, confirming the battle was over, "all good over here."


    Next, I examined Crim, coming to see him completely obliterating his hooded opponent.


    The hooded man ran to Crim, attempting to pierce his stomach with a rock spear on his left arm. Crim swerved the attack, moving to the right and countered, leaping into the air and slamming his fist onto the man''s jaw. As he rolled back, Crim appeared dead in front of him.


    While the bloke toiled to stand once more, Crim swung his foot onto his chin, discharging him to his left. Somehow, the guy managed to catch himself, regardless of standing awkwardly with his legs bent inwards.


    Crim utilized his flames again to increase his speed and moved to man. In a flash, Crim turned his body sideways, ramming his right elbow and left palm into the man''s stomach. As the bloke gasped for air, Crim made his flames combust, projecting him into a large nearby tree. The hostile brutally hewed through the first and laid on the trunk of another huge stock.


    However, this proves that the kids all improved greatly from a mere two weeks of training. They''re very exceptional, and their talent in combat is fantastic. Still, there''s one more missing from the group of children. ''Where''s that chaotic child Skysin?'' I asked myself, erecting to my feet and joining the kids.


    "Gosh, I really thought these idiots would be more of a challenge," Crim huffed with dissatisfaction, walking over to Nirvana and me.


    "You''re right about that. But then again, they do steal children for living," Nirvana chuckled shrugging her shoulders.


    "Oh, Crim your done too. And have you seen Skysin master?" Elaine asked in concern.


    I shook my head, "no, I''m sure he''s around here somewhere." I remarked, observing the area around us.


    As we searched for wherever Skysin could be, Crim pointed his finger at a large crater, revealing the back of a boy with golden hair, along with a blurred hand moving in a sideways motion.


    "Found your little boyfriend Elaine," Crim chuckled. Elaine pouted from Crim''s joke, sticking her tongue out, "shut up, jerk."


    We all proceeded, walking to the crater and coming to see Skysin, slapping the absolute mess out of the bald man with his right hand. "Don''t seem like a little girl now, do I? You bald bum?!" Skysin hollered as he continued tormenting the leader.


    "Plea-OW¡­ dammit - please, I''m sorry... we''ll leave you alone!!" The man cried out while being endlessly slapped.


    Skysin grasped the collar of the man''s black hood, glaring dead at his beady eyes, smiling devilishly, "oh, please...not only that. But you''re gonna stop stealing children all together, you retarded weirdo...got it?"


    The man clasped his hands together pleading for his life, "yes - yes! Please have mercy, I''ll stop!"


    Not standing his foolishness, Skysin punched the man dead on his forehead knocking him out. The violet-eyed child stood and turned around, wiping his forehead with a proud smile. All while me, Elaine, Crim, and Nirvana were shown looked at the boy with dulled expressions.


    "What is it? I think Baldy deserved it," Skysin said climbing out the crater. Crim laughed looking at the man, "dude, look at his face, hahaha."


    The fellow had two giant swollen bumps on his bright red cheeks, along with small hand marks engraved on them.


    "Pssh, and you say I''m violent," Nirvana snickered staring at the man as well.


    "Oh no... you definitely are," Skysin stated matter of fact, squinting his eyes at her. Nirvana clinched her fist, chasing the boy around the crater as he laughed away.


    I gave a light chuckle clapping my hands together, "...that went much quicker than I expected. Well done," I applauded them.


    "What''ll we do with them now master?" Elaine asked.


    "We''ll have to notify the military guards; they''ll deal with the rest. Skysin, run back to the house and grab some rope in the basement. It''s on top of a wooden box in the far-left corner of the room," I directed observing the unconscious men¡­or victims to be exact.


    "Aye sir," Skysin saluted, before disappearing quicker than the eye could blink.


    "In the meantime, we''ll gather these worthless gentlemen. Then go to Heedin in a carriage and hand them to the military guards," I informed the three. They all nodded and grouped the men together.


    *****


    About thirty minutes passed, and we were on a large brown carriage with an open section in the back, holding the group of unconscious hostages. We entered a large brick gate, used to protect a huge town located by Maurves Lake. "This is Heedin," I stated to the children.


    "Woahh, this is the place I passed by when I left the rift," Skysin remarked.


    The kids observed the lively place, viewing people walking around, vendors showing off their goods to customers, along with a great number of bars and inns. Crim noticed something, pointing at a group of armored individuals with weapons latched on their waists, "hey master, are those guys the challengers you told us about?"


    I looked to my right, staring at the armored men and women, "ah, yes they are. You could say this is also a resting area for them. That''s why there''s so many inns in Heedin. There''s a rift here that allows them to go to the dimensional highway."


    The Dimensional Highway is a vast, alternate plain, or area that the people of these planets came to discover thousands of years ago. Legend says that the Promethians are the very reason that place came to be. It''s filled with a diversity of strange organisms and artifacts that we call vestiges. Ancient objects that existed for millions of years, another thing Promethians invented. Those beings are truly a mystery, and there''s information that still has yet to be discovered about them.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    A few minutes later, we approached a huge white and blue building, having the writing, ''Valorrey Military Guard,'' on a large brown sign.


    Two gentlemen wearing light silver armor, appeared in front of the carriage, then saluted. "General Alzar, it''s good to see your doing well, sir," The guard on the right greeted.


    "Hello gentlemen, me and these kids captured some abductors. Please have them in chains and put into cells," I kindly ordered.


    The men gazed at the four small kids with stupefied expressions, "y-yes sir, we''ll get them in immediately." As the two walked around us, they noticed Elaine and bowed respectfully. Elaine simply smiled with a nod as the guards made their way.


    They went into the back and grabbed the five men, sitting them into a makeshift rock cage. When they headed into the building, they saluted once more before going inside. I nodded, acknowledging the two with the same action before taking off in the carriage.


    "I didn''t know you were a general master," Skysin remarked being surprised.


    "Well of course I am, boy," I scoffed. "Also, you four are going to have one more test before leaving."


    "What''s the test supposed to be?" Nirvana asked.


    "You''ll see when we get back to the mansion," I chuckled waving it off.


    When we returned, we all were standing in front of the mansion on the yard. "So, this is how the test will go. Depending on how you do this, you''ll either get to leave first, or last. On a count to three, you four are going to draw out your aura, whoever comes first, gets to leave right then and there. But for the remaining three, you''ll have to wait two hours then do it again. So on and so forth to the last person, and will have to wait two hours till he or she can leave as well, understood?" I thoroughly explained. The four nodded organizing their thoughts.


    "One."


    "Two."


    "Three."


    Just as I counted down, they all drew their vital. Crim came first, Nirvana second, next was Elaine, along with Skysin coming last.


    I nodded in approval, then Crim said his goodbyes and left. As the two hours went by the kids conversed and trained using the Braideferm technique until it was time.


    When it came to that point, Nirvana was first, "I''ll see you guys'' next time we train," she said giving Elaine and Skysin a hug.


    Coming down to the last two¡­Elaine was first, "well Skysin, I''ll see you sometime in the city." She embraced the boy before she left.


    With only Skysin left, for the time being he sat on the back of Ebizan, patting his head. "Jeez brat...how are you the fastest on foot, but the slowest in drawing aura?" I cracked a joke as Skysin was petting the dragon.


    "Leave me alone old man, I wasn''t that far off..." Skysin scoffed crossing his arms.


    "Well¡­while there''s still time, why don''t we spar since you didn''t have the chance?" I asked, beginning to position myself for a quick match.


    "Sounds good to me," Skysin hopped off Ebizan, placing himself a few feet from me.


    "Whenever you''re ready brat," I smirked, gestured my fingers for him to begin.


    Skysin grinned lowering himself. Then with insane movement, appeared before me, aiming his fist at my stomach. I quickly parried the attack with my palm, and swept my foot across Skysin''s ankles, casting him into the air. As Skysin rotated his body, he quickly spun a kick towards my face, but I placed my elbow near my temple, prepared to block his attack.


    However, Skysin feinted his attack retracting his leg, and led in with a punch to the left of my face.


    It was a swift and precise attack, but not enough to damage me in the slightest. "You have quick wits kid," I complemented him.


    Next, I shot a fierce jab, hitting Skysin right on his temple. The boy landed on the ground, struggling to keep his stance. Unable to keep his senses intact, Skysin attempted to retreat, gaining distance from me.


    But I grabbed Skysin''s leg, slamming him onto the ground. While Skysin was trying to gasp for air, I lifted my leg and dropped it, aiming at his chest.


    Skysin rolled to his left, hopping off the ground, avoiding my heavy attack that produced a small crater. When Skysin landed, I was adhesive like a snake suffocating it''s prey, not giving him time to alleviate the situation.


    Firing a punch onto Skysin''s stomach, he gritted his teeth taking the pain and went in with an elbow to my chin. I evaded the attack weaving my head to the right, then front kicked Skysin on his chest, forcing him back.


    Skysin caught himself and ran back to me, both of us countering each other''s punches and kicks. As this occurred, Skysin performed a high kick, aiming towards my neck. However, I grabbed his boot and threw a punch onto his jaw.


    As he rolled back from the attack, he jumped forwards, executing a front flip, directing his heel onto my forehead. But I blocked it with my forearm, then punched the left of Skysin''s abdomen, palmed his chest, and side kicked him under his chin, launching the boy into the air and crashing onto the ground.


    "I must say boy, your skill at fighting is quite troublesome, good work," I applauded wiping dust off my robe.


    "It just feels...natural to me for some strange reason," Skysin stated, sitting up as the side of his face was being licked by Ebizan.


    "I see - very interesting indeed, boy. But it''s about that time¡­the sun is setting, get your things so you won''t get home too late," I pointed out walking to the door. Skysin nodded and went to grab his bag.


    "I''ll see you next time master! See ya Ebizan," Skysin waved me goodbye and rubbed Ebizan''s snout.


    When Skysin had set off, Ebizan began to whimper. I rubbed the dragon''s snout conversing to myself aloud, "it feels natural he says? That boy is only seven and can already learn as he fights. His innate talent is more than Crim''s, the future will surely be interesting indeed. Come on Ebizan," I chuckled as Ebizan followed me inside.


    *****


    Skysin Rillem-


    As I resumed my travels on the trail, my eyes caught sight of a broad diversity of monsters, walking to the left of me in the same direction.


    "...What''s going on? I never seen so many beasts all walking together..." I whispered to myself, studying the variety of monsters.


    While watching them, my curiosity got the best of me. ''I wonder what it could be?'' I thought to myself, leaping onto a large tree branch and shadowing the group of beasts, following them to wherever they could be going.


    As time passed, darkness had shrouded the sky. I; however, still pursued the beasts, hopping from one tree to another. Then at that time, the group of monsters approached a nearby field, filled with others. What I had come across was nothing, but truly disturbing. My eyes had broadened, becoming speechless witnessing what was transpiring.


    Displaying a militia of beasts that continued to steadily envelope the field, like an ocean of monsters. In the center, a tall man with a blood red hooded cloak was in view, having a platinum emblem pinned to his chest. Which happened to be a simple cross.


    However, the most unsettling feature¡­ were the three bloodied challengers.


    "Pl-Please let me go¡­you already killed my friends¡­ what else do you want?!!" The golden armored challenger wailed pleading for his life, had two brutally gnawed off nubs. Missing a right arm and left leg, immersed in nothing but crimson blood, disabled from movement. The other two challengers were already being eaten alive by alternative beasts.


    I could hear the nauseating blare of the monsters covered in entrails. Manducating their limbs, pulling them apart¡­ bit by bit, piece by piece. Relishing their savory human feasts.


    "It''s futile, you already seen too much, and I can''t allow any witnesses. You will die a slow and painful death, just like your comrades," The sinister man laughed malevolently.


    ''What the hell is happening?? Who is that guy? I never seen an emblem like that in books I''ve read. Could he be from the Ragnar kingdom?'' I was utterly frightened by what I was witnessing, shooting a mass proportion of questions in my head. But I continued to stay silent and keep myself levelheaded, like dad always told me.


    With a wave of his finger, the evil man commanded a nearby beast to attack the challenger, he sounded an earshot, bloodcurdling shriek. Only left hearing his muffled screams, covered with unbearable pain. The inside of his muscles became visible, slowly and brutally being ripped apart.


    I couldn''t help but feel nauseated watching the man become a meal for the monsters. Just then, I lost my footing on the large branch, attempting to cover my mouth. In which, I incidentally produced a noticeable rough scrape. Luckily, I caught myself in time, coating my mouth and trying to stay silent.


    But unfortunately, the hooded individual discerned the noise and glanced directly at my direction. Causing my heart to plummet into agonizing terror. My breathing began to increase, and my senses were jumping wildly like headless snakes.


    "It looks like we have a little rodent sneaking around, kill him!" The man shouted, pointing at where I''m present.


    I glanced down, coming to meet the predatorial eyes of all the beasts glaring at me; their eyes filled with quantities of endless hunger. ''I gotta get out of here, now!'' I screamed in my head trembling in fear, jumping away tree to tree.


    The animals viciously growled, all chasing me down as they ran into each other. When the path came into view, I hopped off the branch and onto the trail, darting to my destination. But just when I was about to increase my speed, the beasts had completely barricaded the path, causing me to cease movement.


    Next, a large wolf-like beast separated from the army, lunging at me as it tried to gnaw off my limbs. I hastily avoided its ragged teeth, weaving to the left and shot a jagged icicle into the side of the wolfs body, killing it instantly.


    However, I came to feel a sharp pinch on my arm. I quickly glanced down to see a needle transfixing my limb; blood making a red trail to my wrist. ''Where did this come from?!'' I exclaimed in my head, starting to grow heavy and fatigued. My lungs began to feel as if a small ball was blocking my cartilage, barely able to intake air.


    ''Dammit, it has toxins too...'' I concluded in my thoughts, feeling enervated as seconds passed by. While I endured the toxins coursing through my veins, the other beasts then charged at me.


    ''I gotta get back to master''s house,'' I devised a plan in my conscious, rotating and running from the army of monsters, dashing to the direction where Alzar''s house is located.


    Except, more beasts appeared directly in front of me, obstructing the alternate direction. "They''re everywhere!"  I apprehensively shouted, looking along the humongous army of bloodthirsty beasts.


    Less than a second, a huge beastly raven swooped down, trying to rend me with its serrated talons. Luckily, my reflexes kicked in, dodging another lethal attack. I jumped onto a tree branch, and aimed my arm at the raven, releasing artic winds at the bird, freezing it completely.


    I could feel the menacing anxiety course through my mind as the monsters slowly closed the distance towards me. However, I noticed something on the corner of my eye. ''Wait¡­'' I paused, looking further beyond the right of my shoulder, viewing the crystal-clear waterfall with a cave.


    ''That''s the only choice I have now,'' I thought to myself imperiously. Resolving my decision, I leapt off the tree, and desperately dashed with all my remaining strength, hastily running while trying to control my breathing.


    Even though my speed was limited due to the toxins, I was fast enough to run above the water. Getting to the cave, I turned around, watching the army of beasts not showing any signs of fatigue, trailing behind me. Hence, I traversed into the everlasting darkness without a second thought.


    While running, I began to have trouble distinguishing my surroundings as the light quickly dimmed when I left the entrance. Then by chance, I tripped on a long rock placed in the ground. When I fell, I came to notice that I never hit the surface... "Wait, did I fall into a hole?!" I shouted, questioning my circumstances.


    After a second passed, I finally collided with the ground making a loud thump. I slowly lifted my head, throbbing in pain, "...ughh, how far was the drop? I think¡­ I managed to escape." I steadily rose, all while losing strength simultaneously.


    As I rubbed my forehead, "ow..." I came to find out I had a scar, feeling blood running down my face.


    "There has to be a way out," I told myself, shaking off my injuries. While I made way through the tenebrous cave, I lifted my hand, hoping to create light with spatial kinetics. Sadly, I wasn''t capable of doing so, only leaving me in the pitch black. "Dammit, it has to be from the toxins..." I clicked my tongue in aggravation.


    Trudging throughout the unlit tunnel, I continued to walk in the compressed cave. Small enough that the tips of my hair could rub against the rough ceiling. Until I came across a faint light further ahead from me.


    "A way¡­out!" I exhaustedly exclaimed, attempting to increase my pace as my eyes began to gradually close.


    Just as I approached the eight-foot rift, glowing a wonderous array of beaming colors. My body became weary, barely able to move forward. Noticing this, I bit down on my arm, breaking skin, allowing my blood to meet oxygen.


    "Have to...get out..." I muttered heavily panting, determined to escape this place.


    I slowly lifted my foot and walked through the beaming rift. Exiting the portal, I caught sight of a phenomenal view, my half-opened eyes absorbed the entire scenery.


    The ground brimming with amethyst grass that flowed with the calm, cool breeze; large plants seemed as if they weren''t from my world at all. Giant orange leaves embedded in the ground and towering red trees. Flickering white orbs were hovering all over the entire landscape. There''s a stream of pellucid water, running down a slight hill, into a huge pond stocked with black and white fish. Giant mountains coated in a sleet of snow, overlooking and encircled the entire area.


    "Where am I?" I warily asked aloud, strolling through the alienated wonderland. As I gotten to the riverbank, about to diminish my thirst, I took a knee and bent forward. But when I relaxed, the adrenaline had left my blood. Thus, my eyes met the other side of my lids while I fell into the water.


    However, I felt a small hand grasp the back of my shirt, heaving me out of the water to be carried. I opened my dazed eyes, peering at a silhouette with large, fluffy ears atop of its head. Only to view a pair of glowing, keen pearly blue eyes, observing me.


    But with exhaustion eating me whole, I closed my eyelids and was taken away by whoever this mysterious being was.

 Chapter 18: Among Them

    Valentine Rillem-


    ''Where''s Skysin? It''s past dark and he''s still not here yet. Did something happen to him...? I knew Rellgis should''ve went to meet him,'' I was fretfully walking in the living room, from one side of the white couch to the other. While the wood engulfed in orange flames faintly crackled, oddly enough¡­ it only constituted to increasing my anxiety, worried about my baby.


    ''All the kids so far returned home now. I swear, if anything happened to my son, I''m gonna kill Rellgis and that lazy ass Alzar...'' I thought to myself, only to feel like the density of oxygen in my chest had drastically accumulated. With haste, I made way around the white couch and approached the back door, to see if Rellgis was training.


    I peered out the glass door, viewing the luminescent moon in the darkened sky, barely enfolded by hazy greyish clouds, that looked like giant puffs of smoke from a cigar. Then, my eyes met Rellgis, a few feet away on the yard. He was shirtless, wearing black harem pants, swinging his saber like usual. As I opened the door, "Rellgis, it''s past dark, where''s Skysin? He should''ve been here by now..." I asked as my voice began to fall apart scarcely.


    Rellgis ceased his swings and turned to my direction, "yeah, you''re right. If he''s not here by dawn, I''ll get a search party ready."


    I crossed my arms, impatiently patting my foot on the darkly shaded grass, "I think it''s best if you look now. I''m worried¡­ what if something happened to him?"


    Rellgis walked over to me and wrapped his lengthy arms around my waist, his burly palms slowly caressing my back, "honey, relax. I''m sure the boy''s fine, he is our kid after all." He said with a relaxed tone, gazing down at me with a composed smile.


    I firmly embraced my husband, placing my forehead right under his chest, "but you know how he is, it''s as if a situation is the one finding him."


    Rellgis chuckled cradling me, "well¡­you''re not wrong about that. I promise, as soon as dawn comes, I''ll search for him immediately. Let''s just give him time for now, ok?" My tall husband reassured me, pressing his lips against my forehead and went inside.


    I trailed behind him, all while having a bitter taste in my mouth, ''it just feels like somethings wrong. Especially with how fast that boy can run. Being able to move faster than sound without kinetics alone, he definitely should''ve been here.'' I contemplated to myself, heading up the white spiral-like staircase.


    As I came along the second floor in the blue hallway, flourished in dim lights made from amber gems moderately poking out the ceiling. I made my way through the hall, entering our daughter Melluna''s room.


    Melluna was sleep in her pink bassinet in the left side of the room. It''s quite spacious for a baby; the walls are royal blue, and there''s a substantial quantity of stuffed animals in the corner next to her closet door, sinistral to the entrance. Plus, a window in the right corner, allowing the bright moon to gleam through, encasing the room with a celestial light.


    It''s funny how similar her looks are to Rellgis. Howbeit, Skysin''s basically identical to me in facial features¡­ complete opposites.


    Melluna has sky-blue hair and pudgy beige cheeks, wearing a little red onesie. "Just wait till you meet your brother Skysin, I bet he''ll be so excited to play with you..." I quietly whispered, rubbing her soft, silky hair.


    I walked out the room, searching for Rellgis. After failing to espy him upstairs, I headed down, coming to find a note on the granite counter to my left.


    <Went to look for Skysin, be back soon...


    P.S. Lock the doors.>


    I released a sigh, knowing that he was trying to endure his own unsettling mind. I took myself into the living room and sat on the couch, "please, be safe Skysin." I muttered feebly as cold sweat began to surface on my forehead. Only to once again, hear the faint crackles of flames scorching the wood in this niggling silence.


    Skysin Rillem-


    I was shrouded in tenebrous darkness, the pitch black, once again for the second time. The only entity in this immeasurable void of indistinct shade was me, just myself. Although, I noticed I''m able to move¡­ but to where? Was it up or down, could it be left, or right? I couldn''t perceive the own sound of my footsteps. This vacuum of blackened space seemed like an ocean, filled with nothing¡­ just capable of feeling a palpable atmosphere of regret, shame, weakness, and incapability.


    ''Just where am I?'' I thought to myself, or that''s what it seemed to be. Only to discern the sound waves of my voice propelling aloud into various amounts of echoes in this null expanse of black sea.


    Despite this unnatural occurrence, a vivid, balmy, tender light, was shown directly above me. I had no idea what this was, but it felt benevolent. I lifted my hand towards this familiar source and as I did, its luminosity enhanced the more I shifted myself to it. Thus, when this illumination became too much for me, I closed my eyelids.


    When I expected to have another odd dream, or Deja Vu like the past instances before. I only felt myself regaining consciousness, and at that time¡­ I made out something soft, warmly wrapped around my small body like a blanket. My head laid against a velvety exterior, like a woman''s smooth skin. I finally opened my eyes to see a grand view, an array of stars phosphorescing greatly across the vast extraterrestrial. "So, it seems you''re finally awake," a gentle, delicate and calm voice stated.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    I glanced down to see myself wrapped in a bundle of five silky canary-colored tails, which altered to snow-white at the tips of it. I looked over the right of my shoulder, staring a woman seated under me as my head laid on her round peach thighs.


    The woman is truly elegant, her curly hair is the same hue as her tails that went over her small shoulders and draped to her slim waist. Including, a pair of huge fluffy fox ears attached to the top of her head. She has long bangs that hung over her short eyebrows and long lashes. Her angelic, yet penetrating eyes are a color of pearly blue, along with a tinge of pink in her iris. I happened to see another five tails behind herself, moving stilly like elongated grass in a calm breeze.


    As for her attire: a white kimono over her well-developed body, with a navy-blue sash tied into a bow behind her back. She really seems like an angel, and I''m starting to question if this is a dream or not...


    But there was this domineering force that encased the atmosphere. Her demeaner, how she sat, the way she stared at me. It''s easy to tell that this woman isn''t to be taken lightly; at all. She''s strong, much more powerful than dad, mom, aunt Savitra, and master Alzar. I didn''t have to witness her in battle to justify this. Her very presence alone could simply strangulate me without lifting a finger if she desired to.


    Although, that''s when it hit me as I continued to study this alluring woman. I recalled what dad informed me about Kitsunes. Fluffy ten-tails and huge ears, a cold, yet angelic demeanor, this unsettling frigid presence that flowed horridly, but profoundly in the air. "Are you ok?" She vocalized calmly; her pearly blue eyes continued to feel like a sharpened knife, studying my wellbeing.


    This was disrespectful to a degree; I just couldn''t stop staring at her though. I''ve never encountered a clan member. Since dad apprised me that we''re the last of our clan, if you include Grandpa Jagan, but he supposedly passed away.


    As she continued to observe my perplexed complexion. "Hahaha, I didn''t mean to frighten you. My name is Taekhyu¡­ I promise, I mean you no harm," Taekhyu chuckled in a relaxed manner.


    ''Ok Sin, she seems like a nice lady, just greet her,'' I coaxed myself nervously. "I-Are yo- Skysin?"


    Taekhyu simply tilted her head, puzzled by my stupidly vague communication.


    ''SHIT!'' I cursed in my conscious, embarrassed for what I said. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, trying to gather my thoughts. ''Ok, let''s try this again,'' I chimed in my head once more.


    I opened my eyes, gazing at her dagger-like eyes, "I-I''m sorry, I''m Skysin¡­ Skysin Rillem." I introduced myself as anxiety slowly crept through my vocal cords.


    Taekhyu made a sweet smile as her eyes seemed to have gleamed. "It''s nice to meet you Skysin. I''m happy that you seem fine."


    "Thank you for saving me, Taekhyu. If I may ask, are you apart of the Kitsune clan?"


    "Hahaha, why yes I am. Did my appearance give it away?"


    "In a way... yes, heheh."


    I gently unwrapped myself from her tails to stand, and Taekhyu slightly poked her nose near me, "hm¡­ I smell a similar presence in you Skysin. Something very close and dear to me." Taekhyu uttered, sitting a finger under her small chin as she surveyed me head-to-toe.


    "Well, I''m actually a descendent of the Kitsune''s," I stated with a smile scratching my head.


    "Are you related to Jagan?" She asked with haste as her tails began to wag in sync, like waves of the ocean.


    "Yes, he''s my grandfather!" I acknowledged happily.


    Taekhyu became astounded as her tails began to rapidly waggle. Faster than I could react, she wrapped her arms around my back and head clutching me tightly to her chest. I could feel her slim body tremble as she held me.


    "Jagan is my older brother¡­ so, I''m your great aunt. It''s nice to finally meet other kin after so many years¡­ Skysin," Taekhyu wholeheartedly stated as her voice faintly broke down.


    As I embraced my aunt, ''it must really mean grandpa died... But still, we have family who''s living and breathing! Dad would be more than happy to meet her.'' I thought lividly to myself.


    After she had unwrapped her arms from me, I took in the translucent room. It was astonishing, Taekhyu was seated on an overly sized, peach-colored pillow. All the corners in this room are that of a giant cube, capable of viewing the astronomical vacuum that surrounded this space. I turned around to catch sight of a singular, glowing lavender doorway, around the height of seven feet in the rear.


    "What exactly is this place auntie? It''s amazing in here," I asked in awe, observing the outside natures of the crystalline cube.


    "As amazing this place is, it''s only but a mere prison that I''m to be held in," Taekhyu woefully replied lowering her head. I was utterly confused by the fact that she was imprisoned. Just who would be powerful enough to keep her here against her wishes?


    "How did you find this place Skysin?" Taekhyu pondered.


    "I was chased down by a horde of beasts, and I ran to a waterfall which led into a cave. But I fell into a hole, then I so happened to come across a rift that brought me here by chance," I explained, trying my best to recall what occurred.


    "A horde? Beasts usually just stick to their own pack of the same species," Taekhyu reviewed, making a questionable expression.


    "That''s the thing, I followed a group of beats that took me to a field filled with them. Then a man in a robe was in the very center with three challengers he had caught...but killed them. He had some emblem of a cross and sent the beasts after me."


    Taekhyu''s peach face had become pale after I explained the peculiar emblem. "So, it''s her..." Taekhyu muttered as dismay prowled through her voice.


    "Wait, who exactly?" I asked, unsettled by what she stated.


    "The very woman who imprisoned me here, her name is...Nitanz¡­ she''s as powerful just as she''s insane," Taekhyu worded her name steadily, almost like she was nearly afraid to even pronounce this unfamiliar woman.


    "Is she that dangerous?" I asked.


    Taekhyu closed her eyes slowly nodding, having her head it remain lowered. She lifted it, gravely staring at me with nothing but seriousness. "Nitanz is more than perilous, that child is the very embodiment of a calamity. As far as insanity goes, she is the utter definition of that. A sadistic, malicious being, who couldn''t have a care in the cosmos for whoever she murders," Taekhyu explained as a sense of unnerve ascended into her eyes.


    I occupied myself, sitting beside her on the huge cotton filled cushion. "How did you meet her?" I anxiously questioned.


    Taekhyu paused, only to stare through the pellucid glass-like floor, looking at the heavenly bodies below. She raised her head, making eye contact with me, her eyes filled with tons of lament. Solemn hovered around the whites of her sclera, like an individual who''s been anguished by a melancholic phantom for decades.


    Her short eyebrows furrowed, and the corner of her lips dropped, Taekhyu tried to figure out what she was attempting to say. As she did so, every single word entered my ears.


    "She was my student, as well as someone who I had used to love dearly, like my own daughter. I created not just a monster, but the devil..."

 Chapter 19: Tale of Malevolence

    Nitanz¡­ a woman whose capability surpasses deities, beings who possess unrivaled strength, powerful figures who were praised as gods amid humans. How is it possible for such a woman to capture, and imprison a Kitsune, one of the strongest of deity clans? "H-how did the two of you encounter?" I asked auntie, frightened by her unnerving statement.


    "It''s best if I explain how I even managed to come to this solar system first. Is that fine?" Taekhyu asked. I nodded plentifully, intrigued, but startled as well.


    Taekhyu acknowledged my answer, releasing a feeble, calm smile, "we''re actually called avatars, from a galaxy known as ''Serenity of All''. Millions of years ago, our goddess Malerenz gave the seven clans a choice. The Kitsune, Fiendevors, Zeuds, Sun-Dragon, Phoenix, Tarans, and Basem. They all pleaded her to make a home for us, to depart from the meagers - or humans as they used to call them. So, she bestowed the five Rings of Eternity, powerful entities that allowed any wish to be granted. We the seven clans, jointed the rings together, creating an entire galaxy. For those millions of years, we lived in peace and prosperity. All living happily without any worries." She stated, gazing at the array of stars above.


    "What happened to it?" I pondered tilting my head.


    "Greed¡­is a powerful, yet dangerous weapon, Skysin. While we lived there, clans wanted to gather all the rings for their selves, then a disastrous war broke out. Since beings of such a powerful caliber fought, not only ours, but multiple galaxies were amid destruction," Taekhyu hissed in disappointment.


    "Until Lady Malerenz appeared, ceasing the entire war before we could even comprehend it was over. She was graceful enough to allow us to live on separate, distant planets, away from each other. However, me and Jagan, including a few others wanted to live on a different planet, isolated from the selfish clans. So, she sent us to the Vinteel System."


    "This solar system...?" I questioned.


    "Indeed," auntie softly chuckled, patting my head with her blanket like tail. "We arrived around...five hundred years ago, I believe. So, I''m a pretty old lady, huhuhu."


    I was flabbergasted by what she said. Taekhyu looks like a gorgeous middle-aged woman, deemed to be around my mother''s age at least. And about my solar system...I didn''t know there was an actual name for it?


    "As this took place, the goddess entrusted me with one of the rings of eternity, asking me to keep it out of iniquitous hands, which I happily agreed to. So, when we arrived, the remaining three avatars presented their power to the people on individual planets, and were praised as gods. Later to be named as deities because of our animal-like features. If I recall correctly, the Basem stayed in Gremis, the Phoenix lived on Aries, And the Sun-Dragon made Planet Ragnar his home."


    "Jagan and I traversed all over the solar system for centuries exploring them. Of course, until maybe around three hundred years later, he met your grandmother, a human named Jein. Then settled on the third planet Valorrey with her. I decided to stay on the fifth and met my late husband. But that came near to when I met Nitanz, only but a small orphan whom I encountered in the forest. She begged me to train her knowing I was a deity; I was wary because I didn''t want a student at first... but I took her under my wing anyway. Not only she did become my disciple¡­ but I had grown to love her as my own child too..." As auntie said this, her eyes became glossy, taking a shape like two crescents, struggling to hold back her tears.


    "She was such a cute and adorable child, filled with an energetic and generous personality; I couldn''t help but eventually see her as my own blood while we grew closer. But it only appeared to be a devilish wolf, hiding in sheep''s clothing. When I became pregnant, Nitanz was now an adolescent, brimming with great strength. But even so¡­as my daughter, I trusted her enough to tell her about the ring I was given to. After I informed her, I noticed how she changed, and things slowly began to grow into a calamity. She became violent, malicious, and made vile machinations."


    "She¡­killed my husband, and created chaos across not only the fifth, but the sixth as well. As Nitanz did what she pleased, I took it upon myself to defeat her. So, I used an ancient technique taught from the Kitsune, to stop and disperse our child''s body and soul before they''re born, in case a life-threatening emergency were to occur. The battle was long, almost destroying both planets. But in the end, I lost¡­ she had simply grown into a something that even I couldn''t defeat."


    "After she stopped me, she sought out the other deities, killing them all and wiped out most of their entire bloodline. Not wanting any trouble to take over the other planets. Including the death of Jagan¡­ but it seems he did his best to save his child..." Auntie''s tears had finally shed, trailing down her cheeks. I wrapped my arms around her as she sorrowfully cried, it must''ve really destroyed her to see the people she loved die. Fighting against someone who was basically her own daughter, despite the fact they weren''t truly related.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Yet still, I could feel anger increase in my body, like a pot filled with water nearing its boiling point. Nitanz killed my grandfather, auntie''s own brother. Taekhyu loved Nitanz with all her heart, and she shattered it. Just what could''ve possessed her mind to do such a thing?


    "I''ll defeat her," I strongly uttered. Not just for auntie, but for dad. He thought all this time grandpa had abandoned him. And what about aunt Savitra? Surely, she must''ve felt the same. However, their parents were killed fighting a monster.


    "You don''t have to do such a thing Skysin, I don''t want you to lose your life," auntie whimpered, whipping the faint trails of water off her face.


    "But I just can''t sit and wait leisurely until my kingdom gets destroyed. I won''t let my family and friends be killed by her..." I sternly stated standing.


    Auntie sighed erecting to her feet, "...I guess I can teach you some things for the time being then. I doubt you''ll change your mind..." She''s quite short, despite her intimidating atmosphere, my head is near her lower waist.


    "How can you teach me? And can''t you escape with me?" I tensely asked.


    "I cannot leave, I''m too weak as of now. But in this space, time is much different. A week outside makes out to be three months in this area."


    "Oh...but why can''t you leave auntie?" I asked concerned for her.


    "Let''s not dwell on it for now Skysin," Taekhyu shook her head. "Now, I''ll be teaching you a technique called ''Bergion''. This will help raise your vital levels, so your kinetics and aura will grow much stronger."


    As much as I wanted to understand as to why she became so powerless. I decided to resist my curiosity and listened to her.


    "Now then, sit down with your legs crossed."


    As I did what she instructed me, auntie continued, "what you''ll need to do is close your eyes and harden your concentration."


    I shut my eyelids, waiting for her next command. "I need you to concentrate extremely hard and depict an orb of your vital in your body, surrounded by only darkness."


    Implementing what she directed, I imagined a space filled with darkness, a void of black. Thus, I applied my vital, able to perceive a small sphere that steadily ignited. Colored with icy white and shades of lavender in unison, flowing calmly.


    "Good, you''ll need an adequate amount of patience for this process, make the orb increase in size until your entire mind is filled with that vitals color. Then decrease it, till it''s no longer in view. Lastly, you''ll increase its size again, almost like you''re trying to make it fulminate. After that, you''ll feel a great pressure build in your body, which is a signal that your aura is getting denser."


    Just like she explained, I carried out the lesson. I attempted to increase its size, and she was right on point. I could see the orb wriggle and stagger, attempting to grow. As time went on, I felt sweat begin to form as my eyebrows furrowed trying to perform this. Yet, I can''t falter¡­ I furthered my concentration as perspiration ran down my cheeks. Hence, it finally started to gradually increase.


    From that point on, I continued to watch it grow larger, until the entire space of darkness was filled with a fluorescence of white and purple energy. So, I begun to decrease it, viewing the sphere reduce until it was no longer visible. Next, I executed just what auntie instructed, and caused the orb to reappear quickly, like an explosion appearing in a midnight sky.


    When this occurred, I could feel the frigid sensation flow coolly around my entire body. I opened my eyes, witnessing my arms incased with glacier colored aura. "Wow i-it worked!!" I happily cheered jumping onto my feet.


    "You''re quite talented Skysin, it can take avatars at least a bare minimum of an hour to complete the process. But you managed to finish in about thirty minutes. Very well done," auntie applauded rubbing my head. "And you child...are drenched in sweat," she chuckled eyeing her damp palm.


    Auntie gazed down on me as her pearl eyes observed me, then she lifted me, saddling me in between her arm and torso. "Uhh-auntie, what''s going on??" I asked, surprised by her action.


    "We''re going to take a bath together silly. For avatar tradition and culture, that''s how families grow closer. I''m sure you were already taught this, weren''t you?" Auntie asked with a smile as she ambled to the portal behind us, exhibiting wonderous colors of the rainbow. I simply nodded in response, recalling what aunt Savitra imparted me and Crim when I was four.


    Exiting the portal, the entire alienated area came into view, then she made way to the pond near the hillside where I passed out. "Can I take off my clothes first? I don''t wanna get them wet again..." I asked poking both my index fingers together.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about it... I got that covered," auntie merrily chuckled.


    At that time, my body was covered in a lavish color of lavender, then my vision had changed, allowing me to view the great pond under me. However, I noticed the wind was grazing me in places it shouldn''t... I looked over at the riverbank, watching auntie wave at me with a smile, all while her tail enveloped my clothing. Then, I plummeted into the pond.


    After I had swam up with my head above water, I made way to auntie, who was unclothed sitting in the shallow section of the pond.


    "This pond is filled with a light value of herbs, so you can drink, and you''ll be cleansed simultaneously," auntie stated, scrubbing my head with her fingers. "But you and Nitanz are very similar Skysin."


    "How so?"


    "Your personalities, the way the both of you strive to become stronger, including your innate talent. I understand that you want to protect your world¡­ but just promise me one thing Skysin."


    "Of course, what is it?"


    "Just promise me you won''t go down the path Nitanz has went. A path only filled with nefariousness, malevolence, and dictatorship..." Auntie replied dropping her head, staring at the water.


    "I promise auntie, I won''t be like Nitanz," I responded with a stern nod.


    Auntie smiled and placed her forehead against mine, "remember this Sin, be wary of others, you may never know what''s truly going through their mind. Even saints...can have a mind filled with wickedness, Skysin." She stated, pensively gazing into my eyes.


    It startled me, but I know she''s only telling the truth. Not all people are what they''re deemed to be, and auntie learnt that firsthand¡­a horrid experience.

 Chapter 20: Something SImple

    It¡¯s been a month since I arrived in this inexplicable environment, along with encountering my distant relative; aunt Taekhyu. We¡¯ve grown very close during this time, and I¡¯ve learned much about her as a person.


    Taekhyu¡¯s very affectionate and quite selfless, always worrying about my well-being and making sure I¡¯m not doing anything hazardous. She¡¯s not really focused on her own bizarre situation, being held prisoner in this place. Furthermore, Taekhyu is verily humble, she rarely speaks about her own strength ¨C being an entire deity and all, which is what I¡¯d expect from someone with such phenomenal power. She tells me it¡¯s nice to have great strength, but to never grow conceited because of such a thing.


    While I trained here, it¡¯s safe to say that I¡¯ve grown much stronger, due to the Bergion technique auntie had taught me. I was able to breakthrough into the next phase of the crystal, the third: calcite. Plus, I been wanting to ask auntie about teaching Crim, Elaine, Nirvana, and my family about this as well. I¡¯m not keen on showing everyone I meet about this technique, but I¡¯d like to introduce this to the people closest to me. Especially now that there¡¯s a new threat ¨C Nitanz.


    It''s extremely obvious that her power is practically unrivaled, killing the deities and imprisoning auntie is more than enough proof for that. However, even if Nitanz is far stronger than those that I care for, it¡¯ll ease me to know that they can at least have a fighting chance¡­


    Currently, I was standing in the middle of this large translucent-like cube surrounded by stars, practicing the braideferm technique. Taekhyu had stood from her overly-sized pillow and tilted her head observing me. ¡°That¡¯s quite an interesting way of fighting. Who taught you this?¡± She asked standing before me.


    I made a wry smile, thinking about that lazy man Alzar. ¡°I learned it from my master Alzar, it¡¯s called Braideferm. Just when I attack, I apply my aura and use it as extra damage when my attack connects,¡± I happily explained.


    Taekhyu¡¯s short eyebrows rose as her ten tails began to excitedly waggle, ¡°very interesting¡­would you like to work on that with me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t immediately answer, a bit worried for her well-being, ¡°¡­is that ok? I don¡¯t wanna harm you¡­¡±


    Taekhyu giggled patting my head, ¡°¡­thank you for worrying about me Skysin. But I¡¯m only weakened to a certain degree ¨C to where I can¡¯t exactly leave this place, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I nodded from her words. ¡°But why can¡¯t you leave this place auntie??¡±


    Taekhyu simply smiled and bent forward, pressing her lips against my forehead. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to worry, Sin. Come on,¡± she waved it off, eschewing any further questions I had. Then manipulated her appendages, making one ball like a fist, and wrapped another around my torso, lifting me up and sitting me down onto it like a chair.


    My lips had lowered further, altering into a sullen visage. Whenever I question Taekhyu about her circumstances, she either pushes it away, or changes the topic¡­ causing me to grow crestfallen from the results.


    Taekhyu walked to the rift in the rear of this room and exited, stepping out into this foreign-like world. The amethyst grass, tall red trees, and orange leaves installed in the ground. She sauntered past the large pond teeming with black and white fish, ascending the small slope of the hill, approaching an all-round flat area. Which is perfect for sparring.


    Taekhyu sat me down and walked a few feet away from my position. ¡°You can start whenever you¡¯re ready Sin,¡± she remarked.


    I lowered my posture, getting into stance. But I¡¯m utterly confused on how I should approach her. Although auntie¡¯s just standing still, I can¡¯t exactly find an opening at all. It¡¯s very vague, but I can distinguish a miniscule amount of aura encircling her short stature.


    I took a deep breath and shifted forward, quickly moving at full speed to get behind Taekhyu. With her back facing me, I released a speeding jab towards her. But Taekhyu flawlessly side-stepped to my right, dodging my attack. Next, I noticed something yellow blur in my vision, coming to feel something soft smite my cheek, knocking me back before I could comprehend anything.


    ¡®Did she just smack me with her tail¡­?¡¯ I asked in my thoughts, sitting up while I rubbed my cheek.


    Taekhyu hastily turned around, her expression filled with worry as she ran to me. ¡°Oh my, are you ok?¡± She briskly asked, cupping my cheeks as she inspected me.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine auntie,¡± I replied, standing back onto my feet and cracking my neck.


    ¡°Sorry about that¡­it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve actually fought against someone¡­¡± Taekhyu apologized making a wry smile, crouching down and prodding the floor with her finger.


    I let out a small chuckle, ¡°¡­it¡¯s ok, we can keep sparring.¡±


    Taekhyu smiled and nodded, ¡°alright, just let me know if I¡¯m hitting too hard.¡± In what seemed to be an instant, Taekhyu stood straight and vanished in plain sight, reappearing a few meters from myself.


    ¡®She didn¡¯t even use aura¡­¡¯ I thought to myself, awed by her speed. But I shook my head out of daze and returned to my fighting posture.


    I took a step forward and dashed to Taekhyu under a second, sweeping a kick towards her torso. But Taekhyu simply extended her pinky and poked the tip of my boot, causing my entire leg to forcefully retract. It caught me off-guard, but I didn¡¯t cease fighting. I fixed myself and leapt into the air, rotating my body as I swung the back of my fist at Taekhyu¡¯s chin.


    However, my hand literally phased through her, as if she was nothing but smoke. This had definitely shocked me, and Taekhyu used that to her advantage. While I idly stared at her pearly blue eyes, I felt a heavy palm smite my chest, ejecting me afar from her. Still, I was able to perform a quick backflip and safely landed on the ground, nearly falling on my butt.


    Taekhyu had faded away in a flash, then surfaced on the left of me, shooting another palm to my face. I bobbed my head dodging her attack, but I could feel the air frantically gyrate from Taekhyu¡¯s strength alone.


    When Taekhyu brushed a low kick to my ankles, I backflipped over her leg and utilized gravity, keeping myself upside down as I faced her. Next, I twisted my body and shot a knee to her sternum. Yet, Taekhyu twirled past my attack and soared an elbow onto my waist, causing me to whirl like a cyclone in mid-air.


    Taekhyu had lifted a finger and tapped my back, making me cease spinning and crash onto the ground. ¡®I think I¡¯m gonna throw up¡­¡± I thought to myself, covering my mouth as the towering mountains above continued to spin around my vision.


    I sat up and inwardly sighed with disappointment, ¡®¡­I got completely manhandled¡­¡¯ I thought to myself. But auntie¡¯s power is monstrous, it didn¡¯t even seem like she put any effort fighting against me. I mean¡­she literally stopped my kick with a pinky.


    ¡°You performed very well for being so young Sin,¡± Taekhyu applauded helping me stand.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked in a baffled tone.


    Taekhyu nodded as me and her walked over to a giant tree to sit down under. ¡°Yes, your reflexes are quite fast for only being seven years old, and you seem to catch on your opponent¡¯s actions as well. But once again, you¡¯re very young, you still have to gain a lot more experience,¡± she explained.


    I acknowledged her words and laid the back of my head on her chest to relax. While a calm breeze had arrived, blowing through our hair, another question popped in my head, ¡°hey auntie, what was Grandpa Jagan and my grandma like?¡± Dad told me somethings about grandpa, but not a lot, due to him disappearing when dad was still a kid. And as for grandma, dad had never talked about her before, much less seen any portraits or anything about her.


    Taekhyu showed a gentle smile, ¡°weird. That¡¯s one word for how I could describe him.¡±¡ªShe sighed¡ª ¡°¡­That man was always hard to understand. He¡¯d be extremely calm, do something stupid the next second, then return to a poised demeanor ¨C acting as if nothing had happened. I always wondered how Jein fell for a man like him, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Was grandma weird too?¡±


    Taekhyu rubbed my head, ¡°not at all ¨C in fact, they were polar opposites pretty much. She was a very cheerful and fiery woman, as well as kind, always willing to help anyone in dire need of help. Jagan and I had met her during our travels in Valorrey, around the Ilen Region I believe. They would argue about the simplest of things, it was quite refreshing and funny. Until they eventually fell in love and got married.¡±


    Taekhyu let out a glum chuckle, ¡°¡­ah, those were good times. Very fun times indeed¡­ I miss them.¡±


    I turned around, coming to see Taekhyu vacantly gazing at the beauty of stars gleaming in the sky above. I didn¡¯t really know what to say, so I simply gave her a hug. Taekhyu patted my head and began to hum a simple, yet melodic tune. After a minute or so, Taekhyu spoke again, ¡°Sin, can you do me a simple favor?¡±


    ¡°What is it auntie?¡±


    Taekhyu looked down onto me, ¡°I¡¯d like for you to watch over my child.¡±


    I was a bit muddled by this, and I could barely even respond. ¡°¡­But auntie¡­are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m positively sure. I honestly don¡¯t know if my child is a boy or girl because of what I did in the past¡­but I want it to actually grow and have a life. Not to stay here with me and be stuck for who knows how long.¡±


    I frowned from this; I¡¯d rather want the child to stay with Taekhyu, so they won¡¯t have to separate. It¡¯s her own blood after all, her only child¡­


    Taekhyu stared at the grass under us, ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden¡­but I know my child will be much safer with you, instead with me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but contemplate about this, but I ultimately nodded, ¡°I-I¡¯ll take care of your child, auntie.¡±


    Taekhyu gave me a firm hug as she rubbed her cheek against mine, ¡°thank you Sin, really.¡± Then, I came to feel a chilled essence enter my body, slowly swiveling throughout my chest, and into my heart.


    ¡®This must be her child¡¯s soul,¡¯ I deduced in my thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when my son or daughter will be able to gain form, it¡¯ll take some time. But when that time comes, you¡¯ll know when he or she will materialize,¡± Taekhyu explained.


    I nodded and laid back down on her, feeling a bit fatigued from her transferring her child¡¯s soul into me, for whatever the purpose may be. But Taekhyu doesn¡¯t deserve to live like this, it¡¯s just plainly cruel, and she should be happy. And the reason for why she can¡¯t escape is still unknown too.


    I have to figure out a way for her to leave this place. Then she can live with me and my family, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be more than happy to welcome her home. So Taekhyu can live a better life, and be with her child as well.


    *****

 Chapter 21: Three Months Time

    <strong style="font-family: georgia, palatino">Elaine Valorrey-


    It was dusk, able to perceive the mass number of stars, visible behind the slim, crooked branches of trees that stilly loomed over my sight. Military officers and soldiers of the kingdom were all searching for a missing boy, my friend Skysin. It''s been three months since his disappearance, and everyone''s been searching for him all of over the Nova Region.


    "Skysin!!!"


    "Sin, where are you?!"


    "Sin!!"


    "Dammit, where could that little Reynard be?" Crim pondered with agitation.


    "Weird... how did he even manage to get lost in the first place? It''s a straight shot to the rift from master''s house," Nirvana remarked.


    While we walked down the trail, muddled by the turn of events, my eyes caught a distinct, rough gash on the trunk of a tree near the right of me. "Wait, guys...look at this," I noted advancing to the damaged bark.


    "What is it?" Crim asked with haste trailing behind me. "This claw mark, it just caught my eyes; do you think Sin could''ve been in a fight?" I puzzledly asked filled with worry.


    "It might be possible¡­ but knowing how fast he can run; he should''ve escaped without a problem thoug- "Guys, over here!!" Nirvana shouted interrupting Crim, her voice covered in unsettlement.


    Me and Crim quickly dashed through the small obstacles of bushes and trees to where Nirvana''s voice was discerned. Approaching our destination, we came across a vast field of basil green grass, and Nirvana came into view, standing in the center. Crim and I headed to her, thinking¡­ hoping, she encountered a possible clue for what happened to Sin.


    Just as we got there, Crim questioned her, "Vana, what is it? Did you find anythi-" Nirvana pointed at what was deemed to be pools of dry blood¡­ tons of it, splattered across the ground.


    "W-what happened here?" I asked as fear incased my soul.


    Nirvana moved closer, thoroughly inspecting the scene, "d-do you think Sin could''ve...."


    "NO! Dammit¡­ this can''t be him," Crim yelled in denial.


    ''If it''s not Sin, then who''s blood. It looks as if a one-sided massacre occurred,'' I chimed in my head, all while a plethora of horrid questions shot in my conscious.


    "I-I''m gonna get Uncle Rellgis, he should be near!" Nirvana stated as fright lingered in her voice. She coated her body in a light gale of wind, causing her hot-pink hair to flow rapidly, then lifted off the ground and quickly flew out of sight.


    I observed more of the bloodied scene, then noticed a great amount of beast prints embedded in the grass. "It''s not him, there''s no way he''d die like that," Crim gritted his teeth, furiously clenching his hands into a fist, to the point I could hear vague cracks from his knuckles.


    My head started to ache from anxiety, I can feel an endless pain of throbbing, as if a heart was harshly pounding in the back of my skull. My breath was shortening, capable of hearing rugged breathing. Like a snake constricting my chest, it felt as if my lungs were immobilizing air to intake.


    The one and only thing I felt¡­ was terror. I don''t want to lose Sin, he''s my friend, my first in fact. But I care about him more than just a friend. My feelings for him surpasses that, I can''t stand the idea of him being gone. He needs to be alive; he must be.


    "Where is it?" A man''s deep, calm voice was heard.


    I turned around, spotting uncle Rellgis pacing behind Nirvana, making their way over to us. His wild azure hair tied in a low ponytail, and he wore black and red military-esque uniform, including a long, dark blue sheathe latched to his waist. Just as they got to us, I feebly pointed at the dried puddles of blood. Rellgis'' yellow eye''s broadened, alarmed and covered with dismay. With haste, he took a knee in front of the reddish-brown fluids, then began to examine the scene.


    "It''s not him, thank Malerenz..." He sighed and erected back to his feet. All our eyes gleamed as we smiled with content, gazing at the tall man standing high above us. "Really??! Who could it be then?" Crim asked in gaiety, still possessing a pint of concern.


    "That¡­I''m not sure. Judging by the amount of blood, maybe two or three people were killed by a broad number of beasts. There are small chips of armor on the ground too, and the traces of vital energy doesn''t have his... so Sin definitely wasn''t here," Uncle Rellgis stated, still surveying the ground.


    "Then - where could Sin be?" I pondered, clasping my hands together.


    "I don''t know. We can only hope he''s safe¡­ shit," Rellgis lifted his head, staring at the night sky. "I''ll take you kids home, can''t risk any monsters attacking you three."


    "Come on uncle, we want to help!" Crim argued.


    "No, it''ll only unsettle me more. My son already disappeared; I can''t take a chance losing any of you three," Rellgis firmly denied, shaking his head.


    "But we''re stronger now, we can help uncle!" Nirvana pleaded.


    "You kids already helped more than enough, especially finding this scene. Something unnatural happened here. You''re all going back home, end of discussion," Rellgis dismissed us.


    Crim dropped his head, "...dammit..." he cursed quietly in anger. Just as we were preparing to leave, there was a loud ''thud''.


    "What is it now...?" Rellgis asked with a huff.


    We all swiftly turned our heads, able to see a giant, twenty-foot black tiger-like beast, with two long jagged teeth suspended under its snout, prowling towards us. "It''s a Sabre Tiger! Those are in the Apex rank!!" Nirvana called out, wielding pink aura around her body.


    The giant tiger viciously growled, baring its dangerous jade-like claws and beastly teeth. At that point, me and Crim both followed suit, incasing ourselves in aura prepared for battle. When the tiger lowered its stance, its muscles started to increase in size, growing larger by the second, and pounced towards us.


    Rellgis clicked his tongue with aggravation, and he walked to the center between us and the beast. Under a split-second while still being airborne, the giant tiger was instantly diced in half. As it fell a part, crystal ice coated the corpse, brutally shattering into pieces when it collided onto the ground.


    I was simply astonished by what took place, Rellgis is just as mother and father stated; exceptionally powerful. His movements weren''t even perceptible, it seemed as if the monster was magically split in two. While the three of us gazed at the shattered, crystalline cadaver in awe, "come on kids. Let''s get out of here before another one appears," Rellgis ordered turning to us.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    We all returned to the trail, proceeding back to the rift. ''Skysin, please be safe¡­'' I clasped my hands once more and closed my eyes, only hoping he''s fine.


    Skysin Rillem-


    It''s been maybe three months since I''ve encountered aunt Taekhyu. I''ve been training as much as I possibly can, attempting to become stronger, and I made it to the mesial of the calcite phase as well. Although, I''m surely positive my family and friends are searching for me, what I did is selfish of course. But I''ll do whatever it takes so their lives won''t be lost in vain.


    While I was focused practicing the braideferm technique that master Alzar, "Sin, can you come here?" Auntie asked abruptly.


    "Yeah, what is it auntie?" I questioned, running over to her sitting on the overly sized peach pillow.


    As I got to her, Taekhyu raised her arm, and made rays of purple light swish around her hand, making a platinum ring with ancient-like runes appear on her small palm. I mindlessly stared at the ring, then it finally clicked in my head. ''It''s the ring from my dreams...'' I concluded in my head.


    "I feel horrible for this... to give a child your age this type of responsibility. But I''ve decided to give you the ring of eternity," Taekhyu briefed with grief.


    "W-why? The goddess gave this to you... we can both esca- "No. I can''t Skysin; my soul is connected to this place. If I were to leave, I will die," Taekhyu interrupted me, denying my futile solution.


    "It''s time for you to leave..." Taekhyu conveyed, dropping her head.


    "What? No, what about you auntie??" I tightly wrapped my arms around her waist, not wanting to leave her to be lonesome.


    "You mustn''t worry for me Sin, I''ll be fine¡­ I promise," Taekhyu replied rubbing my head. Just before I was about to deny her statement, she erected to her feet and took hold of my arm, forcefully pulling me to the entrance where the rift is placed.


    "Wait auntie, there has to be a way!!" I yelled pleading her to stop. It was only a useless endeavor to escape her grasp, with her being much stronger than me. As we exited the rift moving throughout the area, "Sin¡­ please, don''t make this harder for me," Auntie sorrowfully whimpered, still hauling me.


    But when she was heaving me over to the exit portal. "Hello mother..." A woman uttered, sending chills through both of our spines. I looked up, coming to see a short stature of white light standing before us, maybe a few feet from our position. From the curves of its figure, it''s obvious to tell that it''s a woman, furthermore, the pressure permeating from her is horrifying...


    "Nitanz..." Taekhyu warily muttered, moving all ten of her tails in front of me, blocking myself off from her supposed daughter.


    The figure of light - or Nitanz, made a shrugging gesture, shaking her head as she merely giggled, "...is that anyway to greet your own daughter, mother?"


    Taekhyu didn''t respond, remaining silent, and I could feel her tails slightly shiver as she gazed at Nitanz. However, Nitanz continued to chuckle, "...oh my, and who''s that cute little child behind you? I figured nobody would stumble across this place..."-She sighed with a hiss- "...I''m starting to feel like an idiot..."


    Taekhyu made glacial aura cover both her and me at the same time, all while gradually moving back, "Nitanz...please, just let him g- "Mother...you know exactly why I''m here..." Nitanz abruptly spoke, making her horrific pressure grow out of proportion, and causing my heart to plummet deep into the very core of the planet.


    Almost instantly, Nitanz and Taekhyu disappeared from my sight. I was only capable of discerning heavy blows of strikes, able to watch wisps of purple light and sharpened ice shoot from thin air. The shockwaves were tremendous, making the entire dimension fiercely rumble. I looked up, catching sight of the starry sky above was actually breaking a part, like a glass mirror shattering to pieces.


    ''They''re too fast...I can''t follow their movements...'' I thought to myself, shivering in terror.


    In the blink of an eye, Taekhyu reappeared in front of me, and before I could word anything, she quickly threw me to her right, trapping myself in a frigid shell of ice. I hit the ground, and could still perceive those rough and powerful attacks in battle, feeling heavy tremors under me like a chaotic earthquake, and ear-splitting explosions all over the entire area. I was feeling helpless; useless, I can''t do a thing to aid Taekhyu.


    "ARGHH!!" Taekhyu''s voice had screamed in pain.


    "Auntie?! Hold on!!!" I shouted as anxiety took over me.


    I coated crystal ice around my arms and legs, striking the shell with all the power I had gained, but it wouldn''t budge, much less rupture at least. Still, I kept attempting to shatter through. As I carried on endlessly punching and kicking, I finally noticed a small, spider-web-like crack. "Yes!!" I shouted, punching the same patch multiple times.


    When it finally broke open, I shot through the aperture, only to view the once glamorous place in nothing but disastrous ruins. The lovely pond that me and auntie swam in, was but a giant meteor-like crater filled with deep gashes. Trees of this place were harshly hewed down, like a warrior had cut them all in one slice. Sharpened spears of crystal ice were basically ubiquity, covering all-round the amethyst grass and hills.


    Suddenly, while I observed this horrid battlefield, I glanced to my left, only to see a trail of fresh blood, leading into the mowed woodland. My anxiety and fear had peaked its limit, immediately advancing to who''s ever blood this was. As much as I didn''t want to believe it¡­ auntie was laying on the stump of a tree. The side of her stomach severely gashed, only releasing a pool of blood onto the grass. "Au-Auntie!!!" I cried out running to her side.


    As I lifted her head, all her crimson blood began to soak into my shirt. "You''re alive¡­thank¡­ Malerenz," Auntie weakly panted, lifting her head. I placed my hand on her wound and released a bandage of ice to stop the bleeding.


    "Auntie, stay with me," I tensely spoke. I glanced up at the mountains, noticing they were beginning to slowly disperse or disintegrate. ''This place is disappearing...?'' I asked myself.


    "My soul¡­ it''s starting to be destroyed, Skysin. I''m¡­going to die soon," Taekhyu stated, completely exhausted, and her pearly blue eyes came to have deep, darkened bags under them,


    "I''m going to get you out of here and get some help auntie, don''t worry," I surely claimed, heaving her onto my back. I made way to the rift and escaped, all while everything in this place would cease to exist.


    Later, I finally came across the entrance of the cave, able to view the limpid waterfall, fluorescing from the gleaming moon above. "Almost there auntie - just hang on, ok?" I tried to reassure her, including myself, fearing for her life to end.


    When we got to the shoreline of the pond, and I was preparing to take off, "sit¡­me down, Sin," Auntie demanded with heavy breaths.


    "But what about you? You need medical attention," I denied, I don''t want her to die. I don''t want her to leave me...


    "Skysin, it''s no use¡­my soul is starting to disperse. Please, just sit me down..." Taekhyu pleaded, hearing her sniffle.


    I was reluctant, but I listened to her. I lifted my hand and covered the ground in soft white packs of snow, for her to at least be comfortable. Just as I sat her down, she began coughing blood, sheathing it on the snow-covered ground.


    "I''m sorry that you have to see me¡­in such a state," She faintly chuckled, wiping her sleeve over her mouth.


    "Now isn''t the time to worry about that, auntie," I replied as tears began to envelope my eyes. Taekhyu smiled and had brought me into her arms, holding me firmly.


    "Don''t cry, Skysin... It''s weird, honestly, it just seems bad things keep happening in my life. But even though our time together hasn''t been that long, truthfully¡­ you really shined a light into my heart," Taekhyu stated as her tears could be felt grazing my head.


    "Listen Sin, I have no doubt that you''ll be something great in this world, I''m sure of it. It hurts¡­ that I won''t be able to watch my child, or you grow..." She added, softly rubbing my head.


    "Dad and mom would love to meet you...don''t leave me..." I cried pleading for her to live.


    She pulled me closer and kissed my forehead, "it''s ok Sin, grow big and strong for me, ok?"-Her eyes started to slowly close, and her grip was beginning to lose strength- "And... tell my child... I''m sorry¡­" At that time, Taekhyu''s arms dropped onto the ground and her head fell back, possessing a pleasant smile on her face.


    "Don''t leave!" I wailed holding her onto my chest, "don''t go¡­ please¡­" Still, there was no answer. She had passed away, keeping a smile of peacefulness.


    Subsequently, her body began to luminate brightly while I held her close to me. Hence, she started to steadily dissipate into multiple tiny orbs, like small molecular suns. All at once, the spheres had risen into the starry midnight sky, disappearing towards the illuminating moon, and I could only helplessly watch them soar away.


    ''She''s...gone...'' I dropped my head, mindlessly gazing at the snow print where her body laid, having clear images of her dying smile.

 Chapter 22: Fearing The Unknown

    The evening was silent, only able to discern nocturnal animals vague chirping, and melancholic howls. Lantern-like stars and the winter-white moon in the monotonous sky, deemed to be celestial beings, shining their angelic lights gloriously over the dim brown trail, leading out of this woodland. Despite this serene setting I walked in, my mind was only thronged with mixtures of anger and grief.


    The images of Taekhyu''s death¡­ her peaceful smile, loomed in my head like a horrid nightmare while I trekked to the rift. She didn''t deserve to die; auntie wasn''t supposed to pass away like that. Taekhyu was such a sweet and warmhearted person. Which only caused my fury to grow, conjecturing as to why that woman Nitanz killed her own mother in cold blood. Taekhyu took care of her since she was a little child¡­ fed, advised, trained, and loved. It isn''t reasonable to me, and I''ll figure out why she killed her.


    While I traversed down the trail, a slim silhouette became distinguishable, maybe fifty meters from me. ''Dammit, is it that guy again?'' I asked myself as fear caused me to halt my steps.


    At that time, the silhouette detected me, turning its head towards my position and advanced. I could feel dread holding me still, as if I was stuck in quicksand. But I can''t waver now, I must get back home. I willed my frosted aura around my body, prepared to battle whoever this unspecified being was.


    That was the plan, until the being frantically waved its arms, like it was signaling me. Then at that point, "Skysin?!" A familiar, angelic voice called out to me.


    I tilted my head, wholly befuddled by this occurrence. When the silhouette ran through a beam of light produced by the moon, I became relieved. A woman with curly raspberry-colored hair, tied into a high ponytail that fell to her slim waist. Her glossy golden skin seemed to have gleamed from the light above, and her obsidian eyes are widened with surprise. Her attire is that of an assassin, wearing a blackened full-body suit that tightly hugged her slender body, along with loose sleeves that flowed behind her arms. Including, a hooded cloak of the same color that draped near her lower torso.


    "Ru!!" I shouted with content running over to her.


    Ru fell to her knees and embraced me,"...thank Malerenz you''re ok." She muttered, pulling me close to her. She pulled out a small, circular tablet and raised it above her head, making it produce a ray of light high into the sky, like a beacon.


    Shortly after, dad had appeared from above and landed right next to us. He lifted me into the air, filled with laughter, "...Sin!! My boy, everyone was worried sick about you. Where have you been son?" Dad asked concernedly.


    "A man who controlled beasts attacked me, I had to run into a cave and stay there. The beasts wouldn''t leave the area, so I was basically held prisoner."


    Ru looked at the right side of my shirt, "were you injured? Did a beast hurt you?" She questioned, troubled by my bloodied appearance.


    "I-I''m fine...it''s a beast''s blood," I replied, I didn''t want to tell them about Taekhyu, not yet at least. It hurts to think about her, and that smile... it wouldn''t depart from my conscious.


    Dad sat me on his shoulders, and we all made way to the rift, "your mom is definitely going to feel much better for sure. It''s such a relief you''re safe.... everyone was searching for you. And little miss Elaine would always come by." He chuckled, and Ru simply nodded in silence, agreeing with him.


    I could feel myself become flustered just thinking about Elaine, and how is mom going to feel? I know she''ll kill me without question. This matter didn''t cross my mind on how mom would come to think of my disappearance.


    Later that evening, Ru had returned to the castle, going inform to Elaine and her family that I''m safe. Plus, me and dad finally made it back home.


    Standing only a few inches away from the steep marble stairway, leading to our front porch, I gazed at the white door sitting stilly up above. I could feel myself growing anxious, gradually building up like water filling a cup. Walking up the stairs, I positioned myself in front of the door, and my anxiety had become unbearable, like a measly animal entering a wolf''s den.


    Yet, I felt a large hand settle atop of my head, and I looked up to see dad with a reassuring smile across his face. "I know you''re afraid about how your mom will feel son. But I''m sure she''ll just be happy your safe. She couldn''t even sleep since you were gone. Her anger will gradually build up in a few days...more than likely," dad lightly chuckled ruffling my hair.


    "O-ok," I stuttered, warily opening the door, imagining that a raging woman would be standing in the hallway menacingly, with two giant black horns in her head. Only to greet flames, blazing with fury inside the house.


    However, I came to descry the dimly lit hallway from the moon''s fluorescence, ergo, I advanced through the hall. On the corner on my right, I noticed a faint light from the living room, along with a shadow moving around. When I came about, mom was tensely walking back and forth in front of the fireplace.


    "H-Hey mom," I feebly voiced as my words began to trail off. Mom quickly turned her head to me, and dashed around the couch, embracing, and lifting me into her chest. "Where have you been...? I was worried sick about you Sin," mom exclaimed, mixed with vexation and sadness.


    "I''m sorry mom," I apologized, folding my arms around her slender neck.


    "And what happened to you? Whose blood is that? Who attacked you? Are you ok?"


    "I''m fine, it''s a beast''s blood I had fought off." After she sat me down, I informed them about the unfamiliar man I ran across.


    "I haven''t heard of such an emblem with a cross before... I''ll notify my men and Raine tomorrow to investigate," dad stated.


    "I''m just glad your safe," mom said kissing me multiple times.


    I noticed that her stomach had returned to its normal state, then a question came to mind. "How''s the baby?" I asked.


    "Oh, she''s doing fine. She''s just the cutest little girl," Mom passionately chuckled. "Luna''s sleep right now, but you''ll get to see her tomorrow."


    I acknowledged her statement, then I finally felt the drowsiness take over me from all that took place. Mom and dad gave me one last hug before I made way upstairs. When I entered my room, I changed out of my apparel and only wore a pair of extremely baggy trousers. I glanced at the floor; my shirt engulfed in auntie''s blood. I could only clinch my fists and shut my eyes then laid down on my bed, attempting to fall asleep.


    *****


    A few days had passed since that ordeal. I was seated at our rectangular glass dining table with mom, dad, and the newest member of our family; my younger sister, Melluna. Melluna has short azure hair, beige skin, and big plum-colored eyes, wearing a yellow onesie.


    It''s awful that I wasn''t there when she was born, but I''m happy that she''s doing great and nothing''s wrong with her. While we ate delicious griddle cakes mom had made, Melluna was speaking her baby language, waving her small arms at me. "What is it, Luna?" I playfully asked, dropping my head near her. Instead of placing her pudgy hand on my face¡­ unfortunately, she snatched onto my nose.


    "Ow-ow-ow, Luna stop, please...?" I entreated her, feeling my tear ducts begin to release liquids of pain. ''Why is she so strong?'' I asked in my thoughts.


    But all she did was laugh away speaking gibberish, still latched onto my precious nose. While mom and dad chuckled at this, my luck had finally shone, loud knocks were heard from the front door. Melluna had released my nose, making a questionable hum as she turned to where the noise had transpired.


    "I''ll get it," I quickly volunteered, before Luna would put her undivided attention back onto me, and my nose.


    I dashed to the door, and opened it, coming to see Elaine, Crim, Nirvana, Aunt Savitra, and a tall slim man, wearing a simple green robe. He has rosy skin, long hot-pink hair tied into a ponytail that fell over his shoulder, relaxed chestnut eyes, and a small scar on the right of his chin.


    "Skysin!!" Elaine cheerfully shouted, leaping and wrapping her arms around my neck.


    "Nice shirt dude," Crim snickered. Elaine glanced down, coming to find out I was shirtless. She quickly backed away completely flustered, her face flourished with red, and her lips began to wriggle. Which everyone began to laugh at her.


    Nirvana, and aunt Savitra gave me a hug as well. "Glad to see your alive, Reynard," Crim chuckled in relief, giving me a fist pump.


    "Hello Skysin, I''m Tenwrey Hyuseff - Nirvana''s father. I''m duke of Raven region," he greeted giving me a handshake.


    "Nice to meet you Tenwrey," I replied. ''So, he was a challenger? I wonder what the dimensional highway is like?'' I pondered in my thoughts.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "I hear you''re quite the fast one. Care to race sometime?" Tenwrey chuckled.


    "Anytime, just don''t say you have arthritis when you lose..." I chortled shrugging my shoulders.


    "Oh yeah? Just how fast are you kid?"


    "Pretty sure he can move faster than sound without vital alone," Nirvana giggled.


    "Fa-wha-... Without vital??" Tenwrey''s brown eyes basically popped out his sockets, along with his mouth gaped hilariously. I nodded with an obnoxious smile, proudly puffing my chest out. "You know what¡­ never mind kid," Tenwrey quickly dismissed, entering the house scratching his head. Then as followed, so did the rest of our guest.


    While the adults conversed amongst their selves in the dining area, I explained my unnatural occurrence about the man to my friends while we were occupied in the living room. "Safe to say your odd speed can get you out of any situation," Nirvana chuckled.


    "You weren''t hurt, were you?" Elaine asked observing my body.


    "Nah I''m fine, I escaped without harm, somehow, heheheh," I giggled while Elaine continued to examine me.


    "Your girlfriend was worried sick about you," Crim snorted with a devious smile.


    "Says the one who kept bickering me if he was home," Elaine fired back crossing her arms.


    "I- You... ok..." Crim lightly mantled rose dropping his head as we all chortled.


    When the adults entered the living room, I couldn''t help but notice how short mom is compared to the others. Regardless of Aunt Savitra being only a few inches taller than her. "Hey mom, how tall are you?" I questioned her, getting onto my feet.


    She paused and gloomily drooped her head, all while Luna began squishing her cheeks together. The adults all cackled away from my question, but I genuinely wanted to know. "Yeah, how tall are you, auntie?" Crim chimed in.


    "I''m¡­ I''m fi-"Five-foot three," Dad interrupted mom, mocking her own short height.


    "To put it this way, Val is almost a midget," Savitra added, covering her mouth as her shoulders bounced trying to control her laughter.


    "I''m at a reasonable height, thank you," Mom stated withdrawing her head away from them. But Crim and I began to chortle, trying our very hardest to not break down.


    However, mom heeded this. She handed Luna over to dad, then I felt that threatening atmosphere steadily arise when her anger grows. Both me and Crim became dead silent, watching misty black aura slowly creep from her body, wrangling around her, like dark tentacles. Me and Crim quickly glanced at each other, already understanding what to do in this dire situation¡­ run.


    At that moment, mom darted towards us, Crim and I ran towards the hall leading to the kitchen. "I''m sorry Crim," I uttered empathetically.


    "Wait¡­ what do you mea- "Goodbye brother..." I pushed Crim into a nearby wall, and dashed away, only to hear him yelling in agony, cursing on my name.


    *****


    Later in the evening, after everyone had left, I was upstairs with my family. While mom was putting Luna to bed, "Sin, I''m going to be heading over to the first kingdom Gremis tomorrow. I''ll be there for a few months" dad explained as we exited the room.


    "Can I go??"


    "You''ll have to ask your mother about that one, son..." Dad mumbled turning to mom. She furrowed her brows, thinking back to what occurred.


    "Pleasee mom??" I asked wrapping my arms around her waist.


    "I don''t know, you just got back Sin..." She muttered rubbing her shoulder.


    "I never been there though, I wanna explore Gremis with dad. Please??" I pleaded her once again, creating a puppy face, poking my bottom lip out.


    Mom blushed and her eyes began to sparkle, similar to stars "...ughh fine... you can go. Just¡­ try to not to get dragged into something, please," she sighed rubbing her cheek against mine.


    "I promise!" I cheered hopping ecstatically.


    "Well then, looks like you better head to sleep kiddo. We''ll be leaving around dawn," Dad merrily said.


    "Ok, good night!" I gave them both a hug. Then I ran to my room, excited to explore a new planet. However, before I went to sleep, I decided to do a few reps of the Bergion technique auntie taught me. I need to get as powerful as I possibly can, to better myself for the future that''ll be arriving.


    *****


    Tellund Ragnar-


    Glancing over my left, I gazed out of my transparent window, viewing the midnight sky, hovering over my wonderful Ragnar kingdom that me and my family had sovereign. A bustling nation thronging with civilians, filled with tall grey-brick buildings and ceilings made of layered wood. The area is flat, covered in green grass with large patches snow. We''re positioned by the ocean, able to watch boats enter and exit giant ports near the shoreline.


    Next, I had focused onto what I wore. I''m a tall man that has peach skin with a sturdy figure, and brawny shoulders. A leather shoulder guard placed on my left that wrapped around my bare muscular chest and my right. I have short, black-spiked hair with patches of grey on my head, along with a mustache and a long bushy beard. A short scar on my hairline, ending midway onto my forehead. Along with beady dark brown eyes with thin eyebrows.


    My attire: a brown and white robe wrapped around my neck, falling behind me like a cape. Sporting leather gloves on my hands that came up to the mesial of my large forearms. An animal skin belt enveloped my wide waist, possessing two beast skulls latched to it as well. The first; a bull with two horns on the sides of its skull. The other; a lion beast, revealing its jagged fangs. Also, a fur skirt that was set atop of my brown cotton pants, tucked into my leather boots.


    ''Things could''ve gone differently if I was stronger. If it wasn''t for those bastards Rellgis and Sedreen...'' I thought to myself, buried in anger and regret, gritting my teeth while applying a small amount of pressure to my arms, placing my palms on the window.


    Strangely enough, I didn''t hear any sound.


    In fact, I noticed that it was dead silent, too quiet, actually. At that very moment, just when I was about to call out for one of my maids. I felt a dreadful presence instantly arise behind me.


    With haste, I infused my body with vital and created terra out of thin air, molding a giant roughly shaped spear. At that time, I blasted the rock directly through the wall behind me, causing a huge aperture to another room.


    But the presence had disappeared faster than it emerged. I deliberated that maybe I was just conceiving things wrongfully. So, I shrugged it off and began advancing back to my quarters.


    "Hello, King Tellund..." A woman''s silvery, yet frigid voice chimed in my ears, like a huge bell ringing endlessly.


    I terminated any further movement, this voice immediately sent distress through my very being. The sheer pressure I felt behind me was immensely fearsome, I could feel my legs tremble in fear, it felt as if I''d drop on my knees any second.


    It was far prodigious than anything I had ever stumbled upon or battled before. The distinction between this woman and those two men, Rellgis and Sedreen, was deemed to be boundless. My lungs wouldn''t take the time for me to relieve air, I couldn''t breathe from whoever this presence was. As if this being was a goddess herself. I was terrified to move, let alone turn around, to witness who was behind me.


    "You may face me," the woman calmly demanded. I willingly listened to the mysterious person, who basically gave me permission to do so. My eyes widened when I looked down, being smitten by pure beauty, as well as preposterous horror for who was standing around the height of my upper stomach.


    Her skin is a fair tone of rose, undeniably cool and beautifully smooth. The silver hair she possesses is plaited in two loose braids, falling off the sides behind her head and draping over her small shoulders, like immaculate silken chains. Her face¡­is true perfection. Short eyebrows, and curly eyelashes that matched her hair; complementing those bewitching eyes being the color of a freshly-sliced watermelon. Lastly, those plump pink lips, curving all the way up to her sleek cheeks.


    She had on a platinum necklace that wrapped around her lissome neck. The regal dress she wore is a color of vermillion, tightly fitting her well-endowed and entrancing figure. A black belt enveloped her slim waist, and a slit on the right of her dress; allowing her voluptuous thigh sporting nubile stocking-tights to be viewed. Her black arm-sleeves were vaguely seen, gracefully holding her hands behind her back. And on her feet, two sky blue colored heels.


    I think I really came across a goddess; her beauty is truly unparalleled to any other woman I''ve encountered before.


    "~Oh my, you''re making me blush from how you''re staring at me... you naughty-naughty man~." The woman''s face flourished with red, playfully setting her hand on her cheek.


    I was unable to grasp any words while my mouth stupidly gaped open, staring at the gorgeous woman below me. "Show some manners, Tellund," the woman hissed devilishly.


    I was then brought down to both of my knees, gazing at the hardwood floor. I''m utterly dazed, incapable to decipher what just happened. ''How the hell did she do that, she didn''t lift a finger...'' I thought to myself in frustration, unable to move. Even my eyelids wouldn''t budge.


    The god-like woman chuckled sinisterly, puffing her ample chest out, keeping her head held high, like an undefeated warrior or monster who fought an infinite number of battles. "I have great plans, Tellund. And I''ll need you to help me play this little game of¡­chess," she sensuously laughed, filled with unholy machinations.


    "I-If I may ask? Just what is you-your name, milady?" I stumbled on my words, anxiously praying to my god Malerenz, that this nefarious woman wouldn''t end my life.


    At this point, she stood directly above myself, looking down on me with those keen eyes. As if I was nothing but a toy she would simply use, until she finally lost interest. Her smile disappeared, showing an unemotional expression, "Nitanz...lesser man."


    "J-just what is it you''re planning¡­ milady Nitanz?"


    Nitanz playfully waved her index finger in a back-and-forth motion, "...I''m not giving you that information just yet. I''ll just tell you this, I''m sure it''s enough in for you. The kingdoms will be on their knees to me soon. So, I''ll give you two choices as for now. You can either join me, and of course - I promise you can still have your kingdom and riches if you do..."-She made a vicious smile- "But if you refuse¡­ I''ll come with a decision to either slice your head off, make it a trophy on my wall as it slowly decomposes, and take over your kingdom. Or later in time, watch you fall into despair while murdering the maggots of this lovely nation. Then I''ll kill you afterwards... when I''m done torturing you..." Nitanz laughed immorally.


    Filled with dread and horror; I could tell that she was telling the truth. ''This woman is nothing but a maniac,'' I chimed in my head, only wishing this was but a horrid nightmare. I bowed, slamming my head and hands on the cold wooden floor, as if I was worshipping a god. "Please! Let me join you, milady Nitanz," I helplessly pleaded to this fiend of a woman.


    Nitanz softly chuckled, "you may raise your head."


    As I did, her soft hand was placed atop my head, and at that calamitous moment, my eyes began blinking rapidly, like I was falling in and out of consciousness from the raw pressure this woman was oppressing onto me. It was overwhelming, I could feel my stomach churn and became horribly nauseated.


    "I''ll notify you when the time comes, it''ll be a good while, much later in the future. So, for now, just enjoy yourself Tellund, ok?" Nitanz asked, removing her hand from me.


    I fleetingly nodded, to the point it felt like my neck were to break if I continued. Then in what seemed like an instant she disappeared without leaving a single trace.


    Still felling nauseous, I released my vomit onto the floor after enduring that devil of a woman for an extended amount of time.


    I glanced over to my left and the hole¡­isn''t there anymore? "Ju-just what is that woman, what type of power does she possess? Not just that either, but from what she told me, there''s no doubt that there''ll be war again..." I spoke aloud, wondering what type of enemy forces she has. If she''s that powerful on her own, then what exactly is her kingdom like, especially in combat?


    I began laughing hysterically in the empty hallway due to frustration, along with an inconceivable amount of fear, "it feels like I made a deal with the devil..." I placed my hand on my face, terrified for what''s to come in this now hopeless future.


    *****

 Chapter 23: To Gremis

    The rising star casted a delightful rosy hue, over and across the dawning sky, and aureate rays of the sunlight radiated the tranquil outlook. Me and my family were all standing outside of our threshold, preparing to take our leave for Gremis. Dad patted my head, sporting his military-eques uniform, "alright Sin, you ready kiddo?"


    "Yeah, I''m ready dad." I expressed joyfully. I decided to wear a dark green collar jacket and black trousers tucked into a pair of boots. Plus, I tied my golden hair into a small ponytail behind my head.


    Mom wearing an emerald dress, handed Luna to dad and took a knee to kiss my forehead, "remember what you promised Sin. DON''T... get caught in another situation," she uttered with a threatening glare.


    "I-I promise mama..." I apprehensively chuckled embracing her.


    After dad bestowed me the ''Nose Grappler'' while him and mom were being all lovey-dovey, "I''ll see you soon, Luna." I spoke rubbing my cheek against hers. She began speaking the baby language once more, and regrettably, her fingers latched onto my nose. "Luna¡­ please¡­ let go," I sobbed, trying to escape her abnormally strong grip.


    Just when the elegant white carriage arrived, "welp, let''s not waste time." Dad said giving mom and Luna one more kiss goodbye. I nodded and went to grab our luggage. With that, we finally left, voyaging off to the first planet Gremis.


    *****


    Later that day, I took a step out the rift and entered a wide lobby stocked with civilians. The area had two giant white columns near the front entrance. Above me; stained glass windows were displayed, possessing a vast number of men and woman wearing gold and black headdresses.


    "Come on Sin, lets head outside," dad voiced proceeding to the entrance. When I followed him out, a monumental spectacle had smitten my violet eyes. Giant walls incased the entire area, not to mention the tremendous, remote triangular-shaped structures behind the rocky barriers. The lofty buildings were made of brick and clay, plus sloping walls with a few entryways. Masses of elevated towers were all around the city, civilians of this planet wore different clothing as well. Their apparel was made of linen; wearing kilts, skirts, shawls, including revealing dresses and drapes. It gauged me thinking that this place was filled with an infinite amount of people. But I did scrutinize a great deal of middle-aged woman goggling dad too, nevertheless, he didn''t seem to notice it though.


    The roads are constructed with light-greyish gravel, and extremely well cleaned, not even an ounce of garbage was in sight. As me and dad continued our brief journey, a colossal golden palace loomed behind buildings, like the sun rising from the horizon.


    "Is that where we''ll be staying dad?" I excitedly asked eyeballing the wonderous view.


    "Yep, just to let you know, my friend is a little too obsessed with gold," dad chortled.


    When we finally came across the mouth gaping structure, I took in every detail. The palace is across a wide, teal-colored lake, along with boats casually floating by. Set atop a brick wall, covered in paintings of more men and woman. But just like dad stated, the entire place brimmed in gold, even the huge columns. There''s a steep staircase leading to the entrance, plus a couple of giant gold cats, parallel from each other on the very bottom.


    Me and dad ambled to the entryway where guards in light silver armor protecting their arms, legs, and chest, could be seen patrolling near tall metal gates, "good day to you, General Rillem!" The guards greeted as they all saluted. Dad followed suit, then advanced onto a thin wooden bridge, connected to the shoreline of the river.


    Looking down below at the sapphire river, I was very tempted to place my finger in the water. "I wouldn''t do that Sin; they have trained aqua beasts to attack if an organism enters the water," dad chuckled forewarning me.


    I faintly squealed retracting my arm, and followed the tall man to our destination. After we passed the somewhat intimidating felines, making it halfway through the stairs, a lean, cleanly-shaven man around the same height as my dad was revealed, holding his arms behind his back with a slight smirk.


    His skin is that of honey, having cold-penetrating blood red eyes and a sharp chin. He wore a black and gold headdress as a crown. Wearing a black tunic that ended near his knees, along with a golden wide belt wrapped around his waist. He sported one arm band on his left and two gauntlets that enclosed his wrists, which were the same material as his belt. Plus, cookie brown sandals bundled on his feet. ''Dad was right, this guy is obsessed with gold...'' I thought to myself, concurring with dad''s now obvious statement.


    "Rellgis, old friend, it''s been a while," the man welcomed dad, both colliding their wrists together.


    "It really has, Khufu. Where''s Titi and the troublemakers?" Dad asked lightheartedly.


    "Nefertiti went to meet her hag of a mother in the Cairo region; she''ll be back later tonight. As for the girls, they''re out in the city shopping. They should be home soon I believe," Khufu explained, then his sharp eyes glanced down to me. "Nice to meet you, Skysin, your father told me much about you," he greeted giving me a handshake.


    While I shook his rough palms, Khufu seemed to have strengthen his grip; almost squeezing my hand. Concluding he was testing my strength; I tightened my grasp,  "nice to meet you too." I replied, in which Khufu showed a pleased smile, releasing a quick nod.


    "Oh, dad, can I go into the city??"


    "Yeah sure, just¡­ y''know, try to make sure your mom doesn''t kill the both of us, heheh," dad chuckled anxiously. I did a quick salute and ran out pass the entrance gates. Then I took off, hearing that ear-splitting crack, feeling the cold-blistering winds hit my face as I ran faster than sound. Excited to finally explore this vast and beautiful nation of Gremis.


    The city is amazing, teeming with civilians, including tourists from other planets too. ''This place is awesome!'' I chimed in my head, sightseeing the fantastic area. My attention was then drawn to an odd performance. A man clothed in drapes and robes was playing a flute, but unnatural part is the red cobra with diamond-like scales; steadily swaying and swinging its limbless body. It seemed as if it was in a deep trance from the tunes of the instrument.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    While I continued to observe this eccentric entertainment, I felt a heavy force applied onto my left shoulder. I turned my head, only to confront an angry boy who looked to be my age. He has sand colored skin, dirt brown eyes and short, flat cedar-colored hair. He wore a grey long-sleeved tunic and trousers with black leather sandals. "Sorry about th- "Watch where you''re going, imbecile..." He hissed, wiping non-existent dirt of his shoulder.


    "Well, excuse me - it was just an accident, my bad," I mocked squinting my eyes.


    "Tch - so what, trash like you will only transfer a disease to me."


    "Listen, dude¡­ it was a simple accident. Go cry about it somewhere else. Maybe your mom will help, retard."


    "Do you know who my family is? I''m a part of the high noble Omari Family! Disrespect coming from an idiot like you won''t be tolerated!" He proclaimed, advancing into my personal space.


    "Doesn''t seem like your breath is as noble as your Ofarti family," I snickered motioning my hand back and forth. At this point from the commotion, a small crowd formed incasing us in the center.


    "Shut! UP!!" He screamed going in for a punch. Hence, I slightly moved my head, evading the feeble attack and kneed his gut. He clenched his stomach, mouth gaped open gasping for air as he fell to his knees. "This is stupid..." I sighed out of disappointment deciding to leave this idiot, beginning to saunter away.


    But of course, he rose to his feet and decided to repeat the same action, going in for another strike, "useless trash!!"


    Getting agitated by his futility, I ducked under the attack, clenched his arm, and threw him over me. Being airborne with his back facing me, I front kicked him, propelling the idiot into the gravel-covered ground.


    The crowd began to converse wildly about the little quarrel, "Woah, goldilocks just knocked out an Omari noble."


    "Do you think he''ll get away?"


    "Who knows."


    "He''s a cutie."


    "Oh my gosh, I know right?"


    As this occurred, loud whistles were perceived, "the guards are coming." Someone uttered worriedly.


    ''Crap, better get outta here,'' I thought restlessly to myself, eyeing the bystanders turning to the incoming guards. With haste, I dashed out of sight moving like frantic winds, disappearing from everyone''s eyes.


    *****


    Evening had emerged, and the city was lit with flickering, slush lanterns and fiery amber gems embedded in tall black poles. I was walking along the darkly shaded road with a charred kabob of meat in my hand, roaming near the outer sector of this monumental city, capable of gaining a better view of the sixty-foot walls.


    While I ambled around, I noticed a lavish restaurant on my right, with a sign that read, ''Gyasi Exquisites''. Despite that, a fluffy black kitten with light blue eyes and a golden bell latched around its neck, stood atop the board. When me and the cat''s eyes encountered, it swiftly hopped off the sign, landing softly on top of my shoulder. "Are you hungry?" I asked the small feline, ripping a small chunk of meat from the kabob.


    The cat took the piece and purred, rubbing its soft head against my cheek. "Are you lost?" I pondered the cat, even though it can''t speak my language. Still, it hopped off my shoulder and meowed looking into a darkened alleyway. As it continued to yowl away, "...ok fine, what is it?" I sighed with a question, trailing behind the feline.


    When I came across the end of the alley, only to stand before a tall, wooden brown gate, "there''s nothing here." I spoke, confused by this kitten''s efforts. However, I heard a rough noise, like someone dropped a heavy object.


    "Dammit, the hell are ya doin?" A deep, snarky voice growled.


    Therefore, my curiosity got the very best of me once again. I sat my fluffy comrade on my shoulder and quietly hopped on the top of the gate. Only to discover that it wasn''t a box.


    A gem placed in the very center of the wall emitted a light into the small back yard, filled with short turquoise grass. Furthermore, a group of suspicious men wearing black robes caught my eye, heaving corpses of dead guards out into the small yard. "How long is this going to take? I have to get back inside..." A particular man sheathed in a golden tuxedo and short brown hair tensely asked, impatiently tapping his foot on the ground.


    "Don''tcha worry, we''re ''bout done here now," A deep voice reassured the man. Another bloke entered the six-foot aperture made in the wall. A burly fellow with a buzzcut, and long unkept beard made an appearance. Wearing a white tank top, black trousers and boots.


    ''What''s happening here?'' I asked myself.


    Two of his lackeys exited the building, carrying a pair of girls around my age as well. The cat began to meow discreetly when the two had shown. All at once, the round guy handed the golden man a big stack of white paper money - or ruphes, then quickly exited the makeshift hole. The aperture slowly closed like a thick wall ascending out of the ground, completely sealed off. The golden gentleman let out a weary sigh, fixed his suit, and entered the building.


    After that transpired, I landed inside the yard and prowled along the edges of the gate to stay hidden in the shadows. "Hm... well, I wasn''t expecting that," I stated in a baffled tone, studying the entire wall, which didn''t seem to be fractured in the slightest.


    The feline meowed once more tugging onto my pants. "You want me to follow?" I asked, placed my hand on my forehead deliberating to myself. "Ughh... I promised mom though."


    ''But... maybe I''ll get some reward if I do help...'' I contemplated in my thoughts.


    "Alright... fine, let''s go fluff," I agreed with a resolute grin. I grasped onto the cat, holding its small body and leapt atop of the mountainous wall, digesting a view of the stupendous landscape revealed to my eyes. The monstrous triangular structures, the icy moon gleaming above onto a lightly shaded horizon of trees, and the bodies of small lakes and ponds, reflecting the natural satellite. But this isn''t the time for sightseeing, unfortunately.


    I hopped off the wall, and dashed at high speeds into the broad forest, watching the towering trees briskly cover my sight of the glowing orb above. Oddly enough, the cat somehow knew where their location was; pointing its tail to the direction I needed travel. I didn''t question it though; I just kept my pace as the kitten navigated me. A few seconds time, we encountered a derelict building, with two men in cloaks standing guard in front of a wooden door..


    I hopped onto a thick tree branch, "mom is gonna to kill me..." I whimpered, staring at the sickles the two men held, standing like statues before the entrance. As I continued to study the area, this place seemed to be isolated from nearby constructs, which is perfect for capturing children. The entire building is incased by a grand circle of large trees. Plus, the only light source is the moon, nonetheless, it aided a good amount of it.


    "There may be more inside as well. What to do - what to do...?" I queried myself, walking along the large branch, "ah, I have an idea."


    "Stay here fluff," I demanded pointing down onto the branch. The cat tilted its head with a puzzled, "meow?" I untied the band in my hair, letting it fall on my shoulders. "Let''s hope this works," I muttered unsurely.


    I fell to the ground, landing behind the large trunk of a tree and started. As I walked out revealing my cover, the two guards noticed me, brandishing their weapons. Embarrassing enough, I made my as voice chirpy and feminine as I possibly could. "E-excuse but are you two guards of the kingdom? I got lost in the forest¡­ and¡­ I can''t find¡­ my family," I sobbed covering my face, trying to fake the impression of a stray girl.


    "Y-yes... we are, we can help you kid," one of the guards claimed.


    ''How stupid are these guys? It''s blatantly obvious you''re not, even my little sister could tell your lying,'' I scoffed in my head, enduring an eyeroll.


    "Really?? Th-thank you mister!" I happily cheered running to the man. The man nodded to the other and he went to the ruined door, with a few small crevices distinguishing a faint light inside.


    "We''ll notify our captain, so in the meantime¡­" The idiot of a guard struck the hilt of his weapon onto the back of my head, knocking me unconscious. Only to discern two silhouettes laughing manically, lifting me off the ground.


    Until I finally dozed off, only to meet the darkened side of my eyelids.

 Chapter 24: Reminiscent of The Past

    15 Hours Ago:


    Cleonatra Gremis-


    The dawn is serene, quiet; and the gentle wind flowing through my hair is crisp, yet the essence is undeniably clear.


    Currently, I stood in the middle of this broad training ground made in the palace, incased with turquoise grass. I took a deep breath of the fresh air, closed my eyes, then swung my long sword. Horizontally, vertically, diagonally, I leapt off the ground and quickly spun like bubbles in a river, swinging my sword as the heavy gusts of winds caused the grass to ripple like waves. When I landed, I extended my left hand and made my sword fade away, like water evaporating.


    I created two falchion swords on my palms, and slashed simultaneously, casting sharp tempests to surface under me and around the area. As I resumed my training, I noticed a presence. Ceasing any further movement, I glanced to my left, identifying Devail behind short golden gates.


    My older sister opened the door and walked to my position. She wore a sleeveless black linen dress that hung over her knees. Gold bracelets on both her arms and wrists that had two sheer red capes connected to her ornaments. A golden belt swaddled on her waist, along with a pair of black slip-on shoes. "Hey Cleo, are you still wanting to go out into Luxor city?" Devail asked.


    "Yes, of course Devail, let me get cleaned really quick," I answered dashing out of the training grounds and went to my room to bathe.


    After I was cleaned and dressed, I looked at my tall mirror to make sure I was presentable. I had my pink hair bundled in a bun, with two strands of hair falling on either side of my face. On my shoulders; a golden collar that sat atop of my white shirt. Golden bracelets on my arms and wrists with sheer turquoise capes latched to them. The golden belt on my waist enveloped the top section of my short skirt that fell to my knees. Along with golden sandals on my feet.


    Subsequently, I heard a vague purr on my left. Coming to see my fluffy black kitten with sky blue eyes and a gold bell wrapped around her neck, laying on my pink bed. Her name is Bastet; she''s also my nexus too, whom I had since I was an infant. As for what type of beast she is, we have no idea. We searched for her breed in many books but couldn''t find it, however, it''s not that big of a deal.


    I rubbed her soft head, "are you ready to go, Bastet?" She lightly meowed and hopped onto my shoulder, rubbing her small head on my cheek. I gave a small chuckle, then headed outside where Devail was waiting.


    Father, Devail, and four guards were all standing by the staircase near the river. "Ah, Cleo, just to let you know; be home before dark, your mother is out right now handling some business. And your master will be here soon later today. Your mother should be back around night as well," father stated


    Me, Devail and Bastet nodded in unison, "ok father." Devail and I answered.


    "Be careful too, I''ll see you all later," father added giving us both a hug. Thus, me, Devail and the guards walked over to a giant, elegant golden carriage, preparing to travel further into the city.


    While Bastet was napping on my lap, the civilians witnessed me and Devail through the windows of our carriage, all taking a bow and showed their respect as we passed. We smiled and waved to our lovely people while getting closer to our destination.


    A few minutes later, the carriage stopped at a large shop that was known for selling expensive clothing. Exiting our transportation with Bastet on my shoulder and the guards trailing behind us, a few noble boys around our age were seen standing along the entrance.


    Advancing to the door, one of the three boys with long light brown hair and blue eyes approached us. When he did, one of the guards raised their weapon, stopping any further movement. "It''s fine," I affirmed waving my hand.


    With him standing before us, me and Devail''s eyes met his own. He blushed, "h-hi princesses Cleonatra and Devail Gremis. I just wanted to say that you two look magnificent today..." He tensely bowed, then fumbled on his own footing.


    ''Awee, he''s nervous,'' I chortled in my thoughts, making an effort not to laugh. Creating an awkward smile as my lips began to abnormally wriggle. But I came to feel a pinch on my waist, noticing Devail''s slender fingers firmly squeezing my skin.


    With a smile remaining on her pretty face, "thank you for your complement. I hope you - along with your friends have a good day." Devail replied in a calm tone. His face flourished in rose and moved out the way thanking her. After he did, a few military officers had appeared rushing past us from my left.


    "There was just a fight between an unknown child and the noble boy apart of the Omari family, I think Michael is unconscious as well," one of the guards briefed.


    "I can''t believe this... who in their right mind would pick a fight with a child like him?!" The other exclaimed.


    Just when they passed us, a heavy gust of freezing wind was casted from the opposite direction, making everything to blow rapidly. Causing me and Devail''s dresses and hair to uncontrollably flutter as Bastet held onto my shoulder. "Wh-what was that?" Devail quickly asked, uneased by the sudden occurrence.


    I glanced to my left, gazing at a child around my age with golden hair in a small ponytail, walking a few feet away from us.  Wearing a dark green collar jacket, baggy black pants tucked in boots with his hands placed in his pockets, whistling a simple tune as he leisurely strolled. However, his back was facing me, so I couldn''t get a glimpse of his face.


    I thought to myself putting both instances together, ''wait¡­ was he the one who fough- "Hey Cleo, let''s head inside, I got the shivers from that wind," Devail remarked clenching her arms.


    I nodded, but despite that, my thoughts were on that peculiar child. It was truly inexplicable; I wasn''t capable of descrying the boy when he ran past us. Which made me fairly interested in him.


    Entering the shop, many civilians had bowed and greeted us. In the store, there were metal racks stocked with fancy apparel all-round the place. The tile floor was polished to the point that you could see a clear reflection of yourself. Including long rectangular mirrors across the building, connected to the ground and ceiling above.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    A lanky man wearing a black tuxedo with black slicked back hair and small glasses over his brown eyes appeared, "ah, if it isn''t my two favorite customers. What are you two young ladies looking for today?" He joyfully questioned.


    "Nothing in particular at the moment, if we find anything - I''ll be sure to let you know Ballad," I replied with a smile.


    Ballad bowed, "of course, we have new arrivals as well. I hope they catch your interest." He stated with a wink.


    Ballad walked away, flirting with middle-aged woman who were searching for clothing. "It seems mother was right about most men," I claimed in an uncertain tone, walking with Devail to a section that featured more lavish clothing. The guards all stared at each other with a puzzled face for a second, then followed behind.


    After finding a good amount of attire, the guards all had to sheathe their swords, just to assist with the clothes me and Devail bought. However, one of the men had tripped, smacking their face on the carriage wheels...


    "Pfft..." I covered my mouth, trying to restrain my laughter from the random juncture. After our clothing was settled.


    "I''m getting hungry... let''s get some food Devail," I insisted, since I haven''t eaten yet.


    "Ok, let''s try to find a place," Devail replied as we entered the carriage. While on the road searching for a spot, I began pondering about that mysterious boy. It absolutely fascinated me how he moved at such incredible speeds. ''I wonder what he looks like...?'' I queried in my conscious, imagining if I''d ever meet him.


    *****


    While the evening was drawing closer, "what about this place?" Devail asked pointing at a huge fancy restaurant with a board displaying, ''Gyasi Exquisites''. I told the driver to stop here, and we all advanced to the restaurant. When we entered, it''s an ok-looking place¡­ at least to me.


    The restaurant had circular tables in a vertical line all throughout the floor, there were about six walking lanes. So, the waiters and waitresses, including the customers could walk by without the concern of vexing others. Further in the back, the chefs could be viewed cooking food and placing the orders onto a golden counter for the stewards. A large oval shaped aquarium was displayed on the right, filled with all types of colorful fish, big and small, swimming at a sedated pace. Plus, purple and red gemstones were perfectly placed in between the wall and ceiling, flushing a dim light onto the consumers while they ate.


    A man with short brown hair and green eyes sheathed in a fully golden tuxedo had approached us, keeping a bright smile on his face. "Hello, I''m Kasam, it''s an honor to have royalty such as yourselves come to my restaurant. I have other areas for people just as yourselves. Please, follow me," He stated pointing to a stairwell on the left of us.


    We all followed the man while he escorted us upstairs to the second floor, after walking through a wide corridor, he brought us into a giant room. Four round tables with white table clothes covering them. Gold chairs, and golden eating utensils too. ''This guy is more infatuated with gold than my own parents...'' I thought to myself observing the gaudy area. Also, there were burgundy leather couches along the side of the walls, and had yellow gemstones in the ceiling to create light.


    "Please, take your time and look at the menu. I''ll be back soon to personally take your orders," Kasam announced before departing the room.


    "Are you all hungry by chance? If so¡­ it''s fine to eat as well," I stated looking at the four guards, who were basically drooling from the delicious aroma of food.


    All their mouths gaped open from my suggestion, then bowed almost like a chicken pecking food, "thank you for your gracefulness, my lady." One of them expressed with a livid grin.


    After telling Kasam our orders, a few waiters had hastily, yet precisely entered the room, giving us each a bowl of soup before the feast. "The soup is made with chicken and pork; all of our customers tell us about how much they enjoy it. Please have some while your food is being prepared," Kasam gleefully insisted, then bowed with the waiters exiting the room.


    I grabbed a spoon and took a little sip of the heated soup, "mm, this is good!" Then, everyone decided to dig in.


    A few minutes had passed, and I started to feel extremely fatigued. I quickly glanced to my right, only to scrutinize the guards on the other table were unconscious. All slumped onto the table or lying back on the chairs. I promptly looked at Devail, who came to be slumbering as well. ''Dammit, these bastards tricked us. I have to get us out of here.'' I cursed in my head, trying to withstand these sleeping chemicals. I attempted to stand, but I was losing strength at a fast rate, and I could barely move a finger.


    Bastet anxiously meowed, activating her aura to assist me. Yet, it was too late, "go¡­ my father¡­ Bastet." I muttered, slowly drifting away.


    *****


    "-eo."


    "Cleo!"


    I opened my eyes to see Devail''s fretting face, having black shackles on her wrists and ankles, disabling her from movement.


    I noticed I was laying on a rough dirt floor, then observed our surroundings. We''re in some large cellar; the walls were made of old, rugged bricks. A singular rusted metal door for an entrance and exit, kept on the opposite side from us. Behind me; two compact window-like openings parallel from each other, allowing the fluorescent moon to be the only source of light. Sadly, they are too small for us to squeeze through.


    "Cleo, are you ok? Can you think straight?" Devail asked inspecting me.


    "Yes, I''m fine Devail. How are you feeling?" I questioned noting her angered state.


    "I''m fine, but if we get out of here¡­ no, when we escape. I''ll make that man Kasam pay with more than just his life..." Devail spoke in a calm, yet murderous tone.


    I attempted to shroud myself in aura, but nothing appeared, "...looks like we''ll have to devise a plan. We can''t use our aura or kinetics due to the shackles though, they seem to absorb our energy."


    "Right¡­ we could try to trick who ever captured us. But I''m positive there''s more of them," Devail specified with unease, gazing at the rustic door.


    A few minutes had passed while we tried to devise a plan, and the door harshly creaked opened as it scraped across the gnarled dirt covered ground. A fat, burly man with beady brown eyes, a buzzcut and long unkept beard entered. Wearing a white tank top - which was obviously tight on him, revealing the lower section of his belly. Plus, a pair of black pants tucked in leather boots.


    He entered with a smug grin, "hahaha, it seems the two princesses have awakened from their beauty sleep. We have some great plans for the two of you, heh- "could you possibly put me down now, mister¡­ I can''t¡­ breathe¡­" An odd chirpy voice had abruptly interrupted him.


    The man scoffed and pulled out another kid from the shadows. Holding the back of her collar, causing the zipper to throttle her windpipe. "Shut up little girl. Anyways, I brought you girls a new playdate, try not to fight, ok?" The fat pig chuckled maliciously.


    He slung the golden-haired girl onto the ground with a loud thump, then closed the door and continued to cackle away as his voice gradually disappeared.


    "Ughh... thank Malerenz, his jokes made me wanna kill myself..." Her voice had become a tad lower, then it hit me, ''she''s a boy??'' I asked myself, flabbergasted by the turn of events.


    The neck-length golden hair, dark green collar jacket, baggy black pants tucked in his boots. ''He''s that boy from earlier?!'' I thought to myself, stupefied for how he even managed infiltrate this place.


    He lifted his head and our eyes met; his face is inconceivably beautiful. Thin eyebrows, long feminine eyelashes, and divine violet eyes, just like a glamorous galaxy. His skin is cool and sleek, being a tone like milky marble. His golden hair is wild, yet still has a wavy nature as well, only allowing two strands of hair to fall over his forehead.


    The longer we stared at each other, it felt like I was in an ocean deep trance from this boy, it seemed like I was being pulled in by him. As we continued to gaze, I began to see my past recollections playing concomitantly in my head. I really couldn''t explain how I felt, there were so many mixed emotions; anger, happiness, sadness, and love. I was witnessing all the times that I spent with Dranon. Our first kiss, to becoming newlyweds, fighting together, exploring the world, having children, and our death.


    My mouth had gaped open, and I softly spoke, "Dranon...?"

 Chapter 25: The Grand Plan

    Rellgis Rillem-


    Seated on a gold sofa, Khufu sat across from me, both of us having a glass of wine in hand. The palace living room is spacious, and all the lights had tints of gold on them, including paintings, floor, pots, vases¡­ practically everything. "I''m not surprised¡­ you''re still obsessed with gold," I looked a Khufu with a dull expression while he was relishing some of the grape-colored wine.


    "Shut it Rellgis, gold is an art. Something pure, beautiful, remarkable... You''d truly never understand how amazing gold is," Khufu scoffed, shaking his head in disappointment.


    "Haha, your definitely right about that," I mocked enjoying more wine.


    As we continued to conversate, "Khufu!" A woman''s demanding voice rang through the air.


    We both looked to our right, staring at the gold entryway showing Nefertiti with a worried expression, carrying a fluffy black kitten in her arms. "Khufu, where''s Cleo and Devail? I found Bastet running to me when I got out the carriage, are they here?" -Her brown eyes shifted onto me- "Oh my, hello Rellgis. I''m guessing your son Skysin is supposed to be here too?" Nefertiti asked.


    Nefertiti wore a golden head piece with a cobra in the center, and had shoulder-length, pearly pink hair. An elegant white linen dress, with drapes that came down to her upper thighs. Plus, golden heels displayed on her feet.


    ''It seems Khufu pushed his golden ways to Nefertiti as well...'' I thought to myself with a sigh. "Yeah, he''s in the city. But now that I think about it, the three of them should''ve arrived by now. It''s getting late," I stood setting the wine glass on the table.


    "You''re right... somethings obviously going on. Bastet doesn''t go anywhere without Cleo," Khufu claimed erecting to his feet as well, then walked over to Nefertiti.


    "Something happened to them, we have to find the kids immediately. I''m going to notify the guards this instant," Nefertiti tensely replied, heading outside with Bastet to the post.


    "What could''ve happened to them though, I placed guards with them. But it could be a possibility that they were killed off, still¡­ they''re all in peak of calcite. This is definitely a problem," Khufu placed his hand on his chin, trying to determine what could''ve happened.


    "That could be a possibility, plus if Skysin''s not here, he might''ve met them sometime during the day. More than likely, he''s caught up with them," I added as we walked throughout the vast hall, making way to the entrance.


    After we exited the palace and stood near the stair well, Khufu responded, "let''s start looking around the city first. If we can''t find the kids, it''s possible they may be outside the city walls."


    "Right, lets meet up at the central building if we can''t find them in the city. Then we''ll check outside the walls next," I replied. In a flash, Khufu and I rushed from the palace faster than the blink of an eye, sprinting through the humongous city to find the kids.


    *****


    Skysin Rillem-


    I goggled at the heavenly girl, her pink hair in a messy bun that dazzled from the moons light, like a beautiful pearl glistening in the darkness. Her smooth, golden honey-colored skin has a wonderful luster. Having short eyebrows, curly eyelashes, and those alluring, cat-like crimson red eyes, giving me an impression of mysteriousness. Along with a mole on the left of her pretty face under her pink lips. The attire she wore made me think she was royalty.


    Then, I had a blast of memories play in my head. It was with that woman Alorerah, the one I kept having dreams about. The girl had shed a single tear from her right eye, "Dranon...?" She murmured quietly.


    I was puzzled at first, but I concluded she also had that flash of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as well. Only thing is, I struggled to say anything; only mindlessly having my mouth gaped open. I noticed another gorgeous girl seated beside her. Long, silky amethyst hair ending near her lower back, like a purple quartz you''d find in a cave. She has a single strand of hair that dangled in between her big, crystalline emerald-green eyes. Her long eyelashes are thick, the healthy skin she has is a warm tone of peach, and basically wore the same attire as the other.


    "You mean the guy from your dreams, Cleo? Are you ok?" The purple-haired girl hastily asked, confused from what took place.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it Devail. I''m fine..." Cleo responded quickly, shooting down the question.


    It finally clicked in my head, recalling what dad and Khufu had spoken about earlier today. ''Troublemakers...girls...'' I echoed in my head, contemplating about their conversation. "Could you two be the daughters of Khufu?" I asked.


    They both looked at me, "yes, we are. Who might you be?" Devail asked positioning herself towards me.


    "I''m Skysin."


    Cleo moved forward, seating on her bottom, "how did you get here, Skysin?" She questioned.


    "Well, I met this fluffy black cat, and it took me to the back of the restaurant to see you guys being abducted - the guards were all killed though. That cat helped me follow the guys who kidnapped you both, then I came across the building we''re in now. But guards were blocking the entrance, so I acted as if I was a girl to infiltrate. But¡­ they knocked me out as soon as I walked in..." I faintly chuckled.


    "You must''ve met Bastet! Where is she? Is she safe?" Cleo anxiously asked. I nodded in response, "yeah, she''s fine. I left her on a tree branch away from harm."


    "Thank you for not bringing her into trouble," Cleo expressed making a genuine smile. I shook my head, "don''t thank me yet, we still gotta get out of here."


    "But how, these chains absorb our vital pretty much," Devail noted lifting her arms.


    "I think I have a plan. All that matters is if we can execute it properly," I stated as a devious smile had grown onto my face.


    "What do you have in mind?" Cleo asked.


    "I noticed that blubber man has a set of keys inside his pocket," I remarked while the three of us huddled together.


    "That means we''ll have to knock him out somehow," Devail added looking at our shackles. "We can use some type of trick to disable him, but it''ll be hard," Cleo noted.


    "Devail, how strong are you?" I asked looking at her legs.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "I''m in the lower calcite phase, but I doubt it''ll be enough to completely overpower him in this predicament with these shackles," Devail admitted with a sense of unease.


    "No, that''s good enough - I''ll be the bait and piss him off. While his attention is on me, Devail; you''ll launch Cleo off your feet, sending her right into the guy''s head. Cleo, if you can, try to hit him on a vital spot, like the back of his head or his temple," I explained drawing the plan onto the ground.


    The girls nodded, "it''s a straightforward plan, but we''ll only have one chance to do so, we can''t screw up." Cleo said with a determined smile.


    "Right, let''s get to it then," I rubbed the dirt, erasing the plan as we all got in position.


    Devail and Cleo placed their selves near the opposite wall by the two small windows. I sat myself on the right side of the room from the door, so he''ll have a blind spot. Prepared, we all made eye contact and nodded, proceeding with the plan. "Hey, mister! I''m hungry!!" I yelled obnoxiously in a chirpy voice again.


    Due to my irritating bicker, heavy footsteps were slowly drawing near the door by each second. Until I heard it click open, and the fat man slowly entered, standing at least a foot away from me. "Hey kid, you should shut up, you''ll eat eventually," the man said with a pint of aggravation in his tone.


    "I''m hungry now though, go get me some food, fatty," I demanded.


    I could see him growing angry as he confronted me. He vigorously clenched the thin collar of my jacket and lifted me off the ground, "you should watch your mouth, girly; I enjoy aggressive types like you." The man snarled licking his lips with a disturbing smile.


    "You''re a disgusting pig¡­ no wonder you work a job like this, fat ass," I worded coldly.


    He became furious and punched me right on my mouth, making blood trail from the corner of my lip. "Shut up you stupid brat. I''ll personally buy you, so you''ll never escape me..." The burly man laughed once more.


    I was trying my best to keep my composure, not doing anything that could ruin the plan we devised. Then I noticed the girls nod, signaling me they were ready. "Welp, looks like you''ll be having trouble, blubber man¡­ I''m a boy," I claimed returning to my normal voice and spat blood directly into his eye.


    He screamed enraged, harshly slamming me onto the ground and drew a knife from his pocket, "you stupid fucking kid!"


    Just as the man was about to stab me, Devail laid down and Cleo sat on her feet. She shot Cleo like a projectile swiftly through the air, aiming directly at the man. Cleo tucked her knees and struck the back of his head, making him lose consciousness and crashed onto the ground with a heavy thud.


    "...nice one¡­" I groaned in pain lying flat on the ground. Cleo smiled and grabbed the keys from the man''s pockets. Devail hopped over to Cleo and freed her first, then Cleo unlocked them for Devail.


    They both walked over to me, still laying on the dirt floor, throbbing in pain. Cleo went behind and aided me to sit on my bottom, all while Devail unlocked my shackles. "Are you going to be ok, Skysin?" Cleo fretfully asked crouched behind me.


    "Yeah, I''ll be fine. Even more when we get outta this place," I noted


    "Agreed," Devail chuckled unlocking the shackles on my ankles. After I was freed, I could feel a cold, vibrant sensation in me; my vital was quickly returning. I closed my eyes and could sense that frigid energy course through my entire body. I stood; allowing my aura to flow, making the entire room cool as a glacier. "Your aura... it''s strong. May I ask what your kinetics are?" Devail kindly questioned engrossed.


    "Of course, its spatial kinetics and ice from the Kitsune clan."


    Both Devail and Cleo looked at me, flabbergasted and fascinated. "Amazing, spatial kinetics is a very rare power. I heard from father that the Kitsune is one of the strongest, if not the strongest of the seven clans," Devail stated inspecting my aura.


    "But what about you guys?" I asked.


    "I can materialize weapons and control darkness," Cleo made a dagger appear, shrouded in misty dark aura.


    "I have wind kinetics, and I can control nether blazes," Devail released a small tornado covered in black flames.


    The term nether blazes is something I heard about; if I recall correctly, nether blazes are blackened flames that one of the deity clans called Fiendevors can utilize. One of the three hottest flames of deities between the Sun-Dragon and Phoenix clan. It can possibly disintegrate souls, or that''s what I heard from mom and dad. "Cool, so you''re a part of the Fiendevor clan?" I asked.


    "Yes, my late mother is a hellbound; the strongest of Fiendevors," Devail replied in admiration.


    "Nice, it looks like you two can hold your own," I figured with a slight smile. "Well, let''s get moving."


    They both nodded, and Cleo turned to the unconscious man. "What should we do with jelly-rolls over there?" She asked pointing at the bloke.


    I grabbed the shackles and locked them on his legs and arms. "Leave him here, he can''t escape if the doors locked. Plus, I highly doubt he can fit through those two holes," I snickered at the man.


    The girls had chuckled, then after preparing ourselves, we prowled out the room, closed the door silently as possible and locked it. Turning around, the hall is dark, almost pitch black; I couldn''t see anything on the left of us. But I did distinguish a dead-end only a few feet away, maybe more from where we''re positioned. On the right of me, the walls had a small number of flickering candles, allowing a dim glimmer in the dusty narrowed hall.


    As we silently crept along the faintly lit hallway, we came across a room on the right of us. Coming to see a single man clad in silver armor, slumbering on a makeshift bed on the floor made of multiple blankets.


    Cleo entered the room not making a single sound, and made a dagger appear in her hand, then swiftly stabbed the side of the man''s neck without hesitating. It honestly surprised me; I thought she would hesitate at least, but maybe Cleo was taught about assassination. After she killed him, we made our way to the lobby and came across a room filled with guards seated on wooden chairs, cackling away. However, we hid behind a counter that was placed in front of the hallway.


    "Haha, you think Jingeh is having his way with those kids?" An armored guard asked.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised, that man has a twisted personality. I''m sure others would if he wasn''t, hahaha!" The other responded.


    ''All these guys are creeps,'' I cringed in my thoughts, and I could feel Devail and Cleo''s aura shrouded in rage, itching to dissect them.


    ''I really wanna break loose and bring hell to all these guys. There''s about ten of them, and they''re only in the gypsum phase, we could take them. The only thing is - could there be someone else stronger here? No¡­ I''m positive there is, that Jingeh guy was too stupid,'' I conjectured myself. ''If we fight against the ten of these guys, we''d have to be quick... It doesn''t seem like their leader is present now, but they could also have reinforcements around too. There is a possibility he''s outside somewhere.''


    I turned to the girls crouched behind me, "...I''m sure we can take them on, only thing is we''d have to be quick. We have no idea how strong the leader could be, even if he''s not here with them. Plus, they could possibly have reinforcements around the corner..." I whispered discreetly.


    "...You''re right, but it looks like this is the only opening out..." Cleo remarked.


    "...Seems so... but our lives are on the line here¡­ we''d have a better chance escaping another way..." Devail added.


    "Agreed, it''s better if we go the other wa- "HEY! THE KIDS ESCAPED!!!!"


    Alerted, we turned around to see another guard glaring at us with his sword unsheathed. ''But how? there wasn''t another way in here...'' I asked myself in a baffled tone, until I remembered exactly the how the wall was positioned. ''Wait, I couldn''t see because of the darkness, and the wall was a few feet away from me, and there was more space too. There had to be another room beside the cellar with the lights off that we didn''t notice. Dammit,'' I gritted my teeth, cursing in my thoughts.


    All the guards in the lobby turned to us, just staring dumbfoundedly. "Shit, get those kids!!" One screamed, seizing two of his short axes on the wall.


    The three of us stood, ready for battle. Cleo made two short swords appear on her hands, and gave Devail a pair of curved daggers. When I was preparing to grab a weapon from my pocket dimension, I remembered something, ''crap...I left my cutlass at home...'' I thought to myself in disappointment.


    "Skysin, can you use a weapon?" Cleo asked with haste turning to me.


    I was surprised, but didn''t stall my answer, "can you make me a cutlass?"


    Without any words, a distinct light gleamed on my left hand. Thus, a long, beautiful cutlass appeared on my palm. It was amazing; the sword looked as if it was made of black diamond. The blade was curved magnificently towards the point. The guard had the shape of an oval connected to the grip, with a small circular pommel. It''s undoubtably perfect; size, weight, everything is, as if she made this weapon specifically for me. Also, the material reminded me of someone else''s katana, Ru''s weapon.


    However, I sat that thought in the back of my mind, and we all shrouded ourselves in aura as our enemies explosively charged at us. I lowered my stance and firmly clenched the weapon, brandishing the sword in front of me - ready to escape this place.